This is a modern-English version of The Best of the World's Classics, Restricted to Prose, Vol. VIII (of X) - Continental Europe II., originally written by unknown author(s). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


TAINE, DANTE, GOETHE, CERVANTES
Taine, Dante, Goethe, Cervantes

 

Title Page

 

THE BEST

of the

Classic Literature

RESTRICTED TO PROSE

 

HENRY CABOT LODGE

Editor-in-Chief

FRANCIS W. HALSEY

Associate Editor

 

With an Introduction, Biographical and
Explanatory Notes, etc.

IN TEN VOLUMES

 

Vol. VIII

CONTINENTAL EUROPE—II

 

 

 

FUNK & WAGNALLS COMPANY

NEW YORK AND LONDON

 

 

 

Copyright, 1909, by

FUNK & WAGNALLS COMPANY


The Best of the World's Classics

VOL. VIII

CONTINENTAL EUROPE—II


CONTENTS

Vol. 8—Continental Europe—II

Page
FRANCE—CONTINUED
1805-1909
Alexis de Tocqueville—(Born in 1805, died in 1859.)
  The Tyranny of the American Majority.
  (From Chapter XV of "Democracy in America." Translated by Henry Reeve) 3
Alfred de Musset—(Born in 1810, died in 1857.)
  Titian's Son After a Night at Play.
  (From "Titian's Son." Translated by Erie Arthur Bell) 8
Theophile Gautier—(Born in 1811, died in 1872.)
  Pharaoh's Entry into Thebes.
  (From the "Romance of a Mummy." Translated by M. Young) 14
Gustave Flaubert—(Born in 1821, died in 1880.)
  Yonville and Its People.
  (From Part II of "Madame Bovary." Translated by Eleanor Marx-Aveling) 22
Joseph Ernest Renan—(Born in 1823, died in 1892.)
  An Empire in Robust Youth.
  (From the "History of the Origins of Christianity.") 30
Hippolyte Adolphe Taine—(Born in 1828, died in 1893.)
I   Thackeray as a Satirist.
    (From Book V, Chapter II, of the "History of English Literature." Translated by H. van Laun) 38
II   When the King Got up for the Day.
    (From "The Ancient Régime." Translated by John Durand) 43
Emile Zola—(Born in 1840, died in 1902.)
  Glimpses of Napoleon III in Time of War.
  (From "La Débâcle." Translated by E. P. Robins) 48
Alphonse Daudet—(Born in 1840, died in 1897.)
I   A Great Man's Widow.
    (From "Artists' Wives." Translated by Laura Ensor) 55
II   My First Dress Coat.
    (From "Thirty Years of Paris." Translated by Laura Ensor) 61
Guy de Maupassant—(Born in 1850, died in 1893.)
  Madame Jeanne's Last Days.
  (From the last chapter of "A Life." Translated by Eric Arthur Bell) 69
 
GERMANY
1483-1859
Martin Luther—(Born in 1483, died in 1546.)
  Some of His Table Talk and Sayings.
  (From the "Table Talk.") 79
Gotthold E. Lessing—(Born in 1729, died in 1781.)
I   Poetry and Painting Compared.
    (From the preface to the "Laocoön." Translated by E. C. Beasley and Helen Zimmern) 86
II   Of Suffering Held in Restraint.
    (From Chapter I of the "Laocoön." Translated by Beasley and Zimmern) 89
Johann Wolfgang von Goethe—(Born in 1749, died in 1832.)
I   On First Reading Shakespeare.
    (From "Wilhelm Meister." Translated by Thomas Carlyle) 95
II   The Coronation of Joseph II.
    (From Book XII of the "Autobiography." Translated by John Oxenford) 99
Friedrich Von Schiller—(Born in 1759, died in 1808.)
I   The Battle of Lutzen.
    (From the "History of the Thirty Years' War." Translated by A. J. W. Morrison) 107
II   Philip II and the Netherlands.
    (From the introduction to the "History of the Revolt of the Netherlands." Translated by Morrison) 117
Wilhelm von Schlegel—(Born in 1767, died in 1845.)
  Shakespeare's "Macbeth."
  (From the "Lectures on Dramatic Art and Literature." Translated by John Black, revised by A. J. W. Morrison) 124
Alexander von Humboldt—(Born in 1769, died in 1859.)
  An Essay on Man.
  (From his "General Review of Natural Phenomena." in Volume I of "Cosmos." Translated by E. C. Otto and W. S. Dallas) 130
Heinrich Heine—(Born in 1799, died in 1856.)
  Reminiscences of Napoleon.
  (From Chapters VII, VIII and IX of "Travel Pictures." Translated by Francis Storr) 139
 
ITALY
1254-1803
Marco Polo—(Born in 1254, died in 1324.)
  A Description of Japan.
  (From the "Travels.") 147
Dante Alighieri—(Born in 1265, died in 1321.)
I   That Long Descent Makes No Man Noble.
    (From Book IV, Chapter XIV of "The Banquet." Translated by Katharine Hillard) 152
II   Of Beatrice and Her Death.
    (From "The New Life." Translated by Charles Eliot Norton) 157
Francesco Petrarch—(Born in 1304, died in 1374.)
  Of Good and Evil Fortune.
  (From the "Treatise on the Remedies of Good and Bad Fortune.") 162
Giovanni Boccacio—(Born probably in 1313, died in 1375.)
  The Patient Griselda.
  (From the "Decameron.") 167
Niccolo Machiavelli—(Born in 1469, died in 1527.)
  Ought Princes to Keep Their Promises?
  (From Chapter XVIII of "The Prince.") 178
Benvenuto Cellini—(Born in 1500, died in 1571.)
  The Casting of His "Perseus and Medusa."
  (From the "Autobiography." Translated by William Roscoe) 182
Giorgio Vasari—(Born in 1511, died in 1574.)
  Of Raphael and His Early Death.
  (From "The Lives of the Most Famous Painters, Sculptors and Architects." Translated by Mrs. Jonathan Foster) 192
Casanova de Seingalt—(Born in 1725, died probably in 1803.)
  His Interview with Frederick the Great.
  (From the "Memoirs.") 200
 
OTHER COUNTRIES
1465-1909
Desiderius Erasmus—(Born in 1465, died in 1536.)
  Specimens of His Wit and Wisdom.
  (From various books) 209
Miguel de Cervantes—(Born in 1547, died in 1616.)
I   The Beginnings of Don Quixote's Career.
    (From "Don Quixote." Translated by John Jarvis) 218
II   Of How Don Quixote Died.
    (From "Don Quixote." Translated by John Jarvis) 224
Hans Christian Andersen—(Born in 1805, died in 1875.)
  The Emperor's New Clothes.
  (From the "Tales.") 231
Ivan Sergeyevitch Turgeneff—(Born in 1818, died in 1883.)
  Bazarov's Death.
  (From "Fathers and Children." Translated by Constance Garnett) 239
Henrik Ibsen—(Born in 1828, died in 1906.)
  The Thought Child.
  (From "The Pretenders." Translated by William Archer) 245
Count Leo Tolstoy—(Born in 1828.)
  Shakespeare Not a Great Genius.
  (From "A Critical Essay on Shakespeare." Translated by V. Tchertkoff and I. F. M.) 252

FRANCE (Continued)

1805-1909


ALEXIS DE TOCQUEVILLE

Born in Paris in 1805, died in 1859; studied law, taking his degree in 1826; traveled in Italy and Sicily; in 1831 visited the United States under a commission to study the penitentiary system; returning published a book on the subject which was crowned by the French Academy; from private notes taken in America then wrote his masterpiece, "Democracy in America," which secured his election to the Academy in 1841; spent some years in public life and then retired in order to travel and write.

Born in Paris in 1805 and died in 1859, he studied law and received his degree in 1826. He traveled in Italy and Sicily, and in 1831, he visited the United States on a mission to study the penitentiary system. Upon his return, he published a book on the subject that won an award from the French Academy. Using private notes taken in America, he then wrote his masterpiece, "Democracy in America," which led to his election to the Academy in 1841. He spent several years in public life before retiring to travel and write.


THE TYRANNY OF THE AMERICAN MAJORITY[1]

I hold it to be an impious and execrable maxim that, politically speaking, the people has a right to do whatever it pleases; and yet I have asserted that all authority originates in the will of the majority. Am I then in contradiction with myself?

I consider it a wicked and awful belief that, politically, people have the right to do whatever they want; and yet I have stated that all authority comes from the will of the majority. Am I contradicting myself?

A general law, which bears the name of justice, has been made and sanctioned not only by a majority of this or that people, but by a majority of mankind. The rights of every people are consequently confined within the limits of what is just. A nation may be considered in the light of a jury which is empowered to represent society at large and to apply the great and general law of justice. Ought such a jury, which represents society, to have more power than the society in which the law it applies originates?

A general law, known as justice, has been created and approved not just by the majority of one group or another, but by the majority of humanity. The rights of every group are therefore limited to what is fair. A nation can be viewed as a jury that represents society as a whole and implements the overarching law of justice. Should such a jury, representing society, have more power than the society from which the law it enforces comes?

When I refuse to obey an unjust law, I do not contest the right which the majority has of commanding, but I simply appeal from the sovereignty of the people to the sovereignty of mankind. It has been asserted that a people can never entirely outstep the boundaries of justice and of reason in those affairs which are more peculiarly its own; and that consequently, full power may fearlessly be given to the majority by which it is represented. But this language is that of a slave.

When I refuse to follow an unfair law, I’m not arguing against the majority’s right to lead; I’m simply asking for a higher moral authority that belongs to all humanity. It’s been said that a population can’t completely go beyond the limits of justice and reason in matters that are uniquely theirs; therefore, the majority can be trusted with full power. But that mindset reflects a slave’s mentality.

A majority, taken collectively, may be regarded as a being whose opinions, and most frequently whose interests are opposed to those of another being, which is styled a minority. If it be admitted that a man possessing absolute power may misuse that power by wronging his adversaries, why should a majority not be liable to the same reproach? Men are not apt to change their characters by agglomerating; nor does their patience in the presence of obstacles increase with the consciousness of their strength. And for these reasons I can never willingly invest any number of my fellow creatures with that unlimited authority which I should refuse to any one of them.

A majority, when considered as a group, can be seen as a single entity whose opinions, and often whose interests, are at odds with those of a smaller group, known as a minority. If we accept that a person with absolute power can misuse that power to harm their opponents, why shouldn’t the same criticism apply to a majority? People don’t typically change their nature just by gathering together; nor does their patience with challenges grow simply because they realize they are powerful. For these reasons, I can never comfortably grant any group of my fellow humans the kind of unlimited power that I would deny to any individual.

I do not think that it is possible to combine several principles in the same government so as at the same time to maintain freedom and really to oppose them to one another. The form of government which is usually termed mixt has always appeared to me to be a mere chimera. Accurately speaking, there is no such thing as a mixt government, with the meaning usually given to that word; because in all communities some one principle of action may be discovered which preponderates[5] over the others. England in the last century—which has been more especially cited as an example of this form of government—was in point of fact an essentially aristocratic state, altho it comprized very powerful elements of democracy; for the laws and customs of the country were such that the aristocracy could not but preponderate in the end, and subject the direction of public affairs to its own will. The error arose from too much attention being paid to the actual struggle that was going on between the nobles and the people, without considering the probable issue of the contest, which was really the important point. When a community actually has a mixt government—that is to say, when it is equally divided between two adverse principles—it must either pass through a revolution or fall into complete dissolution.

I don’t think it’s possible to combine several principles in the same government while simultaneously maintaining freedom and genuinely opposing them to each other. The type of government usually called mixed has always seemed to me to be a mere illusion. To be precise, there’s no such thing as a mixed government, in the sense that people typically understand it; because in all societies, one principle of action can be found that dominates the others. England in the last century—often cited as an example of this type of government—was really an essentially aristocratic state, even though it had very strong elements of democracy; the country’s laws and customs were such that the aristocracy inevitably ended up dominating and directing public affairs according to its own will. The mistake came from focusing too much on the actual struggle between the nobles and the people, without considering the likely outcome of that conflict, which was truly the crucial point. When a society truly has a mixed government—that is, when it’s equally split between two opposing principles—it must either go through a revolution or completely fall apart.

I am therefore of opinion that some one social power must always be made to predominate over the others; but I think that liberty is endangered when this power finds no obstacle which can retard its course, and force it to moderate its own vehemence.

I believe that one social power must always have dominance over the others; however, I think that freedom is at risk when this power faces no obstacles that can slow its progress and compel it to temper its intensity.

Unlimited power is in itself a bad and dangerous thing. Human beings are not competent to exercise it with discretion. God only can be omnipotent, because His wisdom and His justice are always equal to His power. But no power on earth is so worthy of honor for itself that I would consent to admit its uncontrolled and all-predominant authority. When I see that the right and the means of absolute command or of reverential obedience to the right which it represents are conferred on a people or upon a king, upon[6] an aristocracy or a democracy, a monarchy or a republic, I recognize the germ of tyranny; and I journey onward to a land of more hopeful institutions.

Unlimited power is inherently bad and dangerous. Humans are not capable of exercising it wisely. Only God can be all-powerful because His wisdom and justice always match His power. No power on earth deserves so much respect that I would agree to accept its unchecked and dominating control. When I see absolute authority or the right to demand obedience given to a group of people, a king, an aristocracy, a democracy, a monarchy, or a republic, I see the seeds of tyranny; then I move on to seek out a place with more promising systems.

In my opinion, the main evil of the present democratic institutions of the United States does not arise, as is often asserted in Europe, from their weakness, but from their irresistible strength. I am not so much alarmed at the excessive liberty which reigns in that country as at the very inadequate securities which exist against tyranny.

In my view, the biggest flaw in the current democratic institutions of the United States doesn't come from their weakness, as often claimed in Europe, but from their overwhelming strength. I'm not as worried about the extreme freedom that exists in that country as I am about the insufficient protections against tyranny.

When an individual or a party is wronged in the United States, to whom can he apply for redress? If to public opinion, public opinion constitutes the majority; if to the legislature, it represents the majority, and implicitly obeys its instructions; if to the executive power, it is appointed by the majority, and is a passive tool in its hands. The public troops consist of the majority under arms; the jury is the majority invested with the right of hearing judicial cases; and in certain cases, even the judges are elected by the majority. However iniquitous or absurd the evil of which you complain may be, you must submit to it as well as you can.

When someone is wronged in the United States, who can they turn to for justice? If it's public opinion, that reflects the majority; if it's the legislature, it serves the majority and follows their guidance; if it's the executive branch, it's appointed by the majority and acts as a tool for them. The military is made up of the majority; the jury is the majority with the authority to hear legal cases; and in some instances, even the judges are elected by the majority. No matter how unfair or ridiculous the problem you’re facing might be, you have to deal with it as best as you can.

If, on the other hand, a legislative power could be so constituted as to represent the majority without necessarily being the slave of its passions, an executive so as to retain a certain degree of uncontrolled authority, and a judiciary so as to remain independent of the other two powers, a government would be formed which would still be democratic, without incurring any risk of tyranny.[7]

If a legislative body could be set up to represent the majority without being completely driven by its emotions, an executive could have a level of unchecked authority, and a judiciary could stay independent from the other two branches, then a government would be created that is still democratic, without the threat of tyranny.[7]

I do not say that there is a frequent use of tyranny in America at the present day; but I maintain that no sure barrier is established against it, and that the causes which mitigate the government are to be found in the circumstances and the manners of the country more than in its laws.

I’m not saying that tyranny is common in America today, but I believe that there isn’t a strong guard against it, and that the reasons keeping the government in check come more from the country’s circumstances and culture than from its laws.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] From Chapter XV of "Democracy in America." Translated by Henry Reeve.

[1] From Chapter XV of "Democracy in America." Translated by Henry Reeve.


ALFRED DE MUSSET

Born in 1810, died in 1857; educated at the College of Henry II in Paris; published "Tales of Spain and Italy," a volume of verse, in 1829; followed by other collections of verse in 1831 and 1832; went to Italy in 1833 with George Sand, with whom he quarreled in Venice and returned to France; published "Confessions of a Child of the Century" in 1836; wrote stories and plays as well as poems; elected to the Academy in 1852.

Born in 1810, died in 1857; educated at the College of Henry II in Paris; published "Tales of Spain and Italy," a book of poetry, in 1829; followed by other poetry collections in 1831 and 1832; went to Italy in 1833 with George Sand, with whom he fought in Venice and returned to France; published "Confessions of a Child of the Century" in 1836; wrote stories and plays as well as poems; elected to the Academy in 1852.


TITIAN'S SON AFTER A NIGHT AT PLAY[2]

In the month of February of the year 1580 a young man was crossing the Piazzeta at Venice at early dawn. His clothes were in disorder, his cap, from which hung a beautiful scarlet feather, was pulled down over his ears. He was walking with long strides toward the banks of the Schiavoni, and his sword and cloak were dragging behind him, while with a somewhat disdainful foot he picked his way among the fishermen lying [9]asleep on the ground. Having arrived at the bridge of Paille, he stopt and looked around him. The moon was setting behind the Giudecca and the dawn was gilding the Ducal Palace. From time to time thick smoke or a brilliant light could be seen from some neighboring palace. Planks, stones, enormous blocks of marble, and debris of every kind obstructed the Canal of the Prisons. A recent fire had just destroyed the home of a patrician which lined its banks. A volley of sparks shot up from time to time, and by this sinister light an armed soldier could be seen keeping watch in the midst of the ruins.

In February 1580, a young man was crossing the Piazzeta in Venice at dawn. His clothes were messy, and his cap, with a beautiful scarlet feather, was pulled down over his ears. He was striding toward the Schiavoni docks, dragging his sword and cloak behind him, and with a bit of disdain, he stepped carefully over the fishermen who were sleeping on the ground. When he reached the bridge of Paille, he stopped and looked around. The moon was setting behind Giudecca, and the dawn was lighting up the Ducal Palace. Occasionally, thick smoke or a bright light flickered from a nearby palace. Planks, stones, huge blocks of marble, and debris of all kinds obstructed the Canal of the Prisons. A recent fire had just destroyed a nobleman’s house along the banks. Every now and then, a burst of sparks would shoot up, and in that eerie light, an armed soldier could be seen watching over the ruins.

Our young man, however, did not seem to be imprest either with this spectacle of destruction or with the beauty of the sky, tinged with the rosy colors of the dawning day. He looked for some time at the horizon, as if to ease his tired eyes; but the brightness of the dawn seemed to produce in him a disagreeable effect, for he wrapt himself in his cloak and pursued his way at a run. He soon stopt again at the door of a palace, where he knocked. A valet, holding a torch in his hand, admitted him immediately. As he entered he turned round, and casting one more glance at the sky, exclaimed, "By Bacchus! my carnival has cost me dear."

Our young man, however, didn’t seem to be impressed by the destruction or the beauty of the sky, which was tinted with the rosy colors of the dawn. He stared at the horizon for a while, as if to ease his tired eyes; but the brightness of the morning seemed to bother him, so he wrapped himself in his cloak and hurried on his way. He quickly stopped again at the door of a palace, where he knocked. A servant holding a torch admitted him right away. As he walked in, he turned around and took one last look at the sky, exclaiming, "By Bacchus! my carnival has cost me dearly."

This young man was called Pomponio Filippo Vecellio. He was the second son of Titian, a youth full of spirit and imagination who had aroused in his father the most lofty expectations, but whose passion for cards kept him in continual dissipation. It was only four years before that the great painter and his eldest son, Orazio, had died almost at the same time, and young[10] Pippo in those four years had already dissipated the best part of the immense fortune which the double heritage had given him. Instead of cultivating the talents which he possest by nature and sustaining the glory of his name, he passed his days in sleeping and his nights in playing at the house of a certain Countess Orsini, or at least so-called countess, who made a profession of ruining the gilded youth of Venice. Every night there assembled at her house a large company composed of nobles and courtezans; there one supped and played, and as one did not pay for one's supper, it goes without saying that the dice helped to indemnify the mistress of the house. Meanwhile, the sequins and the Cyprian wine began to flow freely, loving glances were exchanged, and the victims, drunk with love and wine, lost their money and their reason.

This young man was named Pomponio Filippo Vecellio. He was the second son of Titian, a spirited and imaginative youth who had sparked his father's highest hopes, but his love for cards kept him in a constant state of indulgence. Just four years prior, the great painter and his oldest son, Orazio, had both passed away nearly at the same time, and in those four years, young Pippo had already squandered much of the immense fortune that came from this dual inheritance. Instead of developing the natural talents he had and upholding his family’s legacy, he spent his days sleeping and his nights gambling at the house of a certain Countess Orsini, or at least so-called countess, who made it her business to ruin the wealthy youth of Venice. Every night, a large crowd of nobles and courtesans gathered at her place; they dined and played games, and since dinner was free, it was clear that the dice were meant to pay off the hostess. In the meantime, the sequins and Cyprian wine flowed freely, flirtatious glances were exchanged, and the victims, intoxicated by love and wine, lost both their money and their senses.

It is from this dangerous resort that we have seen the hero of this story emerge. He had met with more than one loss during the night. Besides having emptied his pockets at cards; the only picture he had ever finished, one that the connoisseurs had pronounced excellent, had just been destroyed in a fire in the Dolfino palace. It was an historical subject, treated with a spirit and a sureness of touch almost worthy of Titian himself. Sold to a rich Senator, this canvas had met with the same fate as a great number of other previous works of art; the carelessness of a valet had turned it to ashes. But this Pippo counted the least of his misfortunes; he was only thinking of the unlucky star that had lately been following him with unusual insistence and of the throws of dice it had made him lose.[11]

It is from this risky place that we have seen the hero of this story come out. He had experienced more than one loss during the night. Besides having emptied his pockets playing cards, the only painting he had ever completed, which the experts had called excellent, had just been lost in a fire at the Dolfino palace. It was a historical piece, handled with a flair and confidence almost worthy of Titian himself. Sold to a wealthy Senator, this artwork suffered the same fate as many other masterpieces before it; a careless servant had reduced it to ashes. But Pippo considered this the least of his misfortunes; he was only focused on the unlucky star that had recently been trailing him with unusual persistence and the dice rolls it had made him lose.[11]

On entering his house, he began by taking off the coverlet which lay on his table and counting the money left in his drawer; then, as he was of a nature naturally gay and optimistic, after he had undrest he sat at the window in his night robe. Seeing that it was almost daylight, he began to ponder whether he would close the shutters and get into bed, or get up like everybody else. It was a long time since he had seen the sun in the east, and he found the sky more beautiful than ever. Before deciding whether to wake up or go to sleep, he took his chocolate on the balcony, in an effort to fight off his drowsiness. The moment his eyes closed, he would see a table, many trembling hands and pale faces, and would hear again the sound of the cornets. "What fatal luck," he murmured. "Is it possible that one can lose with fifteen?" And he saw his habitual opponent, old Vespiano Memmo, throwing eighteen and taking up the money piled on the table.

Upon entering his house, he started by removing the cover from his table and counting the money left in his drawer. Then, being naturally cheerful and optimistic, after he changed out of his clothes, he sat at the window in his night robe. Noticing it was almost dawn, he began to think about whether to close the shutters and go to bed or to get up like everyone else. It had been a long time since he had seen the sun rise, and he found the sky more beautiful than ever. Before making a decision on whether to wake up or go back to sleep, he took his chocolate to the balcony, trying to fend off his drowsiness. The moment his eyes closed, he envisioned a table, a lot of trembling hands and pale faces, and he could hear the sounds of the trumpets again. "What terrible luck," he murmured. "Is it really possible to lose with fifteen?" He could see his regular opponent, old Vespiano Memmo, throwing eighteen and claiming the money stacked on the table.

He promptly opened his eyelids to get rid of the bad dream, and looked at the young girls passing on the quay. He seemed to see in the distance a masked woman; and was astonished, altho it was the time of carnival, for poor people do not go masked, and it was strange that at such an hour a Venetian lady should be out alone on foot. He perceived, however, that what he had taken for a mask was the face of a negress. On getting a nearer look at her, he saw she was not badly formed. She walked very quickly, and a puff of wind which forced her checkered skirt close to her limbs, showed her to have a graceful figure. Pippo leaned over the balcony and saw[12] not without surprize that the negress knocked at his door.

He quickly opened his eyes to shake off the bad dream and looked at the young girls walking along the quay. In the distance, he thought he spotted a masked woman; it surprised him because it was carnival time, and poor people usually didn't wear masks. It was strange that a Venetian lady would be out alone at that hour. However, he realized that what he had mistaken for a mask was actually the face of a Black woman. As he got a better look at her, he noticed she had a nice figure. She walked very quickly, and a gust of wind that pulled her checkered skirt tight against her legs revealed her graceful shape. Pippo leaned over the balcony and was surprised to see that the Black woman knocked on his door.

The porter failed to open it.

The porter couldn't unlock it.

"What do you want?" cried the young man. "Is it with me that your business lies, brunette? My name is Vecellio, and if they are going to keep you waiting, I will come and let you in myself."

"What do you want?" shouted the young man. "Is it me you need, brunette? My name is Vecellio, and if they’re going to make you wait, I’ll come and let you in myself."

The negress lifted her head.

The Black woman lifted her head.

"Your name is Pomponio Vecellio?"

"Is your name Pomponio Vecellio?"

"Yes, or Pippo, whichever you like."

"Yes, or Pippo, whatever you prefer."

"You are the son of Titian?"

"Are you Titian’s son?"

"At your service. What can I do to please you?"

"At your service. How can I help you?"

Having cast on Pippo a rapid and curious glance, the negress took a few steps backward, and skilfully threw up into the balcony a little box rolled in paper, and then promptly fled, turning round from time to time. Pippo picked up the box, opened it, and found a pretty purse wrapt in cotton. He rightly suspected that he might find under the cotton a note that would explain this adventure. The note was found indeed, but it was as mysterious as the rest, for it contained only these words: "Do not spend too readily what I enclose herein; when you leave home, charge me with one piece of gold. It is enough for one day; and if in the evening you have any of it left, however little, it may be you will find some poor person who will thank you for it."

After quickly and curiously glancing at Pippo, the woman stepped back a bit and expertly tossed a small box wrapped in paper up into the balcony before quickly fleeing, looking back occasionally. Pippo picked up the box, opened it, and discovered a pretty purse wrapped in cotton. He correctly suspected that a note explaining this strange encounter could be hidden under the cotton. And indeed, he found the note, but it was just as mysterious as everything else, containing only these words: "Don't spend too freely what I’ve enclosed here; when you leave home, take one piece of gold from me. It’s enough for one day, and if you have any left by evening, no matter how little, you might find a poor person who will thank you for it."

The young man examined the box in a hundred different ways, scrutinized the purse, looked once more on to the quay, and at length realized that he had learned all he could. "Of a truth,"[13] thought he, "this is a strange present, but it comes at a cruelly awkward moment. The advice they give me is good, but it is too late to tell people to swim when they are already at the bottom of the Adriatic. Who the devil could have sent me this?"

The young man looked at the box from every angle, examined the purse, glanced back at the quay, and finally understood that he had figured out all he could. "Honestly,"[13] he thought, "this is a weird gift, but it comes at a really bad time. The advice they give me is solid, but it's too late to tell people to swim when they’re already at the bottom of the Adriatic. Who on earth could have sent me this?"

FOOTNOTES:

[2] From De Musset's story, "Titian's Son." Translated for this collection by Eric Arthur Bell. Titian's son, who was named Pomponio, had been destined for the Church, but proving wasteful and dissipated, his father caused the benefice intended for him to be transferred to a nephew. Through the death of Titian's other son Orazio, an artist of repute, who died soon after Titian and during the same plague, Pomponio inherited the handsome fortune his father had left and completely squandered it.

[2] From De Musset's story, "Titian's Son." Translated for this collection by Eric Arthur Bell. Titian's son, Pomponio, was meant to enter the Church, but because he was wasteful and reckless, his father had the benefice meant for him given to a nephew instead. After the death of Titian's other son Orazio, a well-known artist who passed away shortly after Titian during the same plague, Pomponio inherited the considerable fortune his father had left and completely wasted it.


THEOPHILE GAUTIER

Born in 1811, died in 1872; studied painting in Paris, but soon joined the romantic literary movement; his first book, "Poèsies," published in 1830; an art and dramatic critic 1837-45; traveled in Spain, Holland, Italy, Greece and Russia in 1840-58, publishing books describing those countries and novels with them for scenes; many other novels followed, with occasional collections of verse and criticism.

Born in 1811 and died in 1872, he studied painting in Paris but quickly became part of the romantic literary movement. His first book, "Poèsies," was published in 1830. He worked as an art and drama critic from 1837 to 1845. Between 1840 and 1858, he traveled through Spain, Holland, Italy, Greece, and Russia, publishing books that described those countries and writing novels set in those locations. Many other novels followed, along with occasional collections of poetry and criticism.


PHARAOH'S ENTRY INTO THEBES[3]

At length their chariot reached the maneuvering-ground, an immense enclosure, carefully leveled, used for splendid military displays. Terraces, one above the other, which must have employed for years the thirty nations led away into slavery, formed a frame en relief for the gigantic parallelogram; sloping walls built of crude bricks lined these terraces; their tops were covered, several rows deep, by hundreds of thousands of Egyptians, whose white or brightly colored costumes blazed in the sun with that perpetually restless movement which characterizes a multitude, even when it appears motionless; behind this line of spectators the cars, chariots, and litters, with their drivers, grooms, and slaves, looked like the encampment of an emigrating nation, such was their immense number; for Thebes, the marvel of the ancient world, counted more inhabitants than did some kingdoms.

Finally, their chariot arrived at the arena, a massive, flat area used for impressive military displays. Terraces, stacked one above the other, which must have taken years to build by the thirty nations that were enslaved, created a backdrop for the enormous rectangular space; sloping walls made of rough bricks lined these terraces. The tops were covered, several rows deep, with hundreds of thousands of Egyptians, whose white or brightly colored outfits shimmered in the sun with that constant, restless energy typical of a crowd, even when it seemed still; behind this line of spectators, the cars, chariots, and litters, along with their drivers, grooms, and slaves, looked like the encampment of a migrating nation, given their vast number; for Thebes, the wonder of the ancient world, had more inhabitants than some countries.

The fine, even sand of the vast arena, bordered with a million heads, gleamed like mica dust beneath the light, falling from a sky as blue as the enamel on the statuettes of Osiris. On the south side of the field the terraces were broken, making way for a road which stretched toward Upper Ethiopia, the whole length of the Libyan chain. In the corresponding corner, the opening in the massive brick walls prolonged the roads to the Rhamses-Maïamoun palace....

The smooth, fine sand of the large arena, surrounded by a sea of faces, sparkled like mica dust under the light, coming from a sky as blue as the glaze on the Osiris figurines. On the south side of the field, the terraces were uneven, giving way to a road that extended toward Upper Ethiopia, along the entire Libyan mountain range. In the opposite corner, the gap in the huge brick walls continued the roads to the Rhamses-Maïamoun palace....

A frightful uproar, rumbling, deep, and mighty as that of an approaching sea, arose in the distance, and drowned the thousand murmurs of the crowd, like the roar of the lion which hushes the barking of the jackals. Soon the noise of instruments of music could be distinguished amidst this terrestrial thunder, produced by the chariot wheels and the rhythmic pace of the foot-soldiers. A sort of reddening cloud, like that raised by the desert blasts, filled the sky in that direction, yet the wind had gone down; there was not a breath of air, and the smallest branches of the palm-trees hung motionless, as if they had been carved on a granite capital; not a hair moved on the women's moist foreheads, and the fluted streamers of their head-dresses hung loosely down their backs. This powdery fog was caused by the marching army, and hung over it like a fallow cloud.

A loud commotion, rumbling and powerful like an oncoming sea, arose in the distance, drowning out the crowd's whispers like the roar of a lion silencing jackals. Soon, the sounds of musical instruments could be heard amidst this earthly thunder, created by the chariot wheels and the steady march of the soldiers. A reddish cloud, similar to one stirred up by desert winds, filled the sky in that direction, but the wind had died down; there wasn’t a hint of air, and the smallest branches of the palm trees hung still, as if they were carved from stone; not a hair moved on the women's damp foreheads, and the flowing ribbons of their headpieces dangled loosely down their backs. This dusty haze was caused by the marching army, enveloping them like a thick cloud.

The tumult increased; the whirlwinds of dust opened, and the first files of musicians entered the immense arena, to the great satisfaction of the multitude, who in spite of its respect for his Majesty were beginning to tire of waiting beneath a sun which would have melted any other skulls[16] than those of the Egyptians. The advance guard of musicians halted for several instants; colleges of priests, deputations of the principal inhabitants of Thebes, crossed the maneuvering-ground to meet the Pharaoh, and arranged themselves in a row in postures of the most profound respect, in such manner as to give free passage to the procession. The band, which alone was a small army, consisted of drums, tabors, trumpets, and sistras.

The noise grew louder; the dust storms parted, and the first group of musicians entered the massive arena, much to the crowd's delight, who, despite their respect for His Majesty, were starting to get tired of waiting under a sun that would have melted any other heads[16] besides those of the Egyptians. The front line of musicians stopped for a few moments; groups of priests and representatives from Thebes met the Pharaoh and lined up in deep respect, clearing the way for the procession. The band, which was like a small army, included drums, tambourines, trumpets, and sistras.

The first squad passed, blowing a deafening blast upon their short clarions of polished brass which shone like gold. Each of these trumpeters carried a second horn under his arm, as if the instrument might grow weary sooner than the man. The costume of these men consisted of a short tunic, fastened by a sash with ends falling in front; a small band, in which were stuck two ostrich-feathers hanging over on either side, bound their thick hair. These plumes, so worn, recalled to mind the antennæ of scarabæi, and gave the wearers an odd look of being insects.

The first squad marched by, blasting deafening notes on their shiny brass trumpets that gleamed like gold. Each trumpeter carried a second horn tucked under his arm, as if the instrument would tire out before he would. Their uniforms consisted of short tunics, cinched with a sash that draped in the front; a small band with two ostrich feathers sticking out on either side held their thick hair in place. These feathers, worn like that, reminded one of the antennae of beetles and gave the wearers a strange insect-like appearance.

The drummers, clothed in a simple gathered skirt, and naked to the waist, beat the onager-skin heads of their rounded drums with sycamore-wood drumsticks, their instruments suspended by leather shoulder-belts, and observed the time which a drum-major marked for them by repeatedly turning toward them and clapping his hands. After the drummers came the sistra-players, who shook their instruments by a quick, abrupt motion, and made at measured intervals the metal links ring on the four bronze bars. The tabor-players carried their oblong instruments crosswise, held up by a scarf passed around[17] the neck, and struck the lightly stretched parchment with both hands.

The drummers, dressed in simple gathered skirts and bare-chested, hit the onager-skin heads of their round drums with sycamore wood drumsticks, their instruments hanging from leather shoulder straps. They followed the tempo set by a drum major, who marked the beat by regularly turning toward them and clapping his hands. After the drummers came the players of the sistra, who shook their instruments quickly, causing the metal links to clink against the four bronze bars at measured intervals. The tabor players carried their rectangular instruments crosswise, supported by a scarf around their necks, and struck the tightly stretched parchment with both hands.

Each company of musicians numbered at least two hundred men; but the hurricane of noise produced by trumpets, drums, tabors, and sistras, and which would have drawn blood from the ears inside a palace, was none too loud or too unbearable beneath the vast cupola of heaven, in the midst of this immense open space, amongst this buzzing crowd, at the head of this army which would baffle nomenclators, and which was now advancing with a roar as of great waters.

Each group of musicians had at least two hundred members; however, the deafening noise created by trumpets, drums, tambourines, and sistrums, which would have been painful to hear inside a palace, felt just right beneath the vast sky, in the middle of this huge open area, among this buzzing crowd, at the forefront of this army that would confuse any writer, and which was now moving forward with a roar like a mighty river.

After the musicians came the barbarian captives, strangely formed, with brutish faces, black skins, woolly hair, resembling apes as much as men, and drest in the costume of their country, a short skirt above the hips, held by a single brace, embroidered in different colors. An ingenious and whimsical cruelty had suggested the way in which the prisoners were chained. Some were bound with their elbows drawn behind their backs; others with their hands lifted above their heads, in a still more painful position; one had his wrists fastened in wooden cangs (instruments of torture, still used in China); another was half-strangled in a sort of pillory; or a chain of them were linked together by the same rope, each victim having a knot round his neck. It seemed as if those who had bound these unfortunates had found a pleasure in forcing them into unnatural positions; and they advanced before their conqueror with awkward and tottering gait, rolling their large eyes and contorted with pain. Guards walked beside them, regulating their step by beating them with staves....[18]

After the musicians came the barbarian captives, oddly shaped, with brutish faces, dark skin, and curly hair, looking as much like apes as like humans, and dressed in their traditional clothing, a short skirt above the hips held up by a single strap, decorated in various colors. A cruel and imaginative method had been used to chain the prisoners. Some were tied with their elbows pulled behind their backs; others had their hands raised above their heads, in an even more painful position; one had his wrists secured in wooden stocks (torture devices still used in China); another was half-strangled in a sort of pillory; and a chain of them were linked together by the same rope, each victim having a knot around their neck. It seemed as though those who had bound these unfortunate people found enjoyment in forcing them into uncomfortable positions; they moved in front of their conqueror with awkward, unsteady steps, rolling their large eyes and contorted with pain. Guards walked beside them, controlling their pace by hitting them with clubs....[18]

A wide gorget with seven rows of enamels, precious stones, and golden beads fell over the Pharaoh's chest and gleamed brightly in the sunlight. His upper garment was a sort of loose shirt, with pink and black squares; the ends, lengthening into narrow slips, were wound several times about his bust and bound it closely; the sleeves, cut short near the shoulder, and bordered with intersecting lines of gold, red, and blue, exposed his round, strong arms, the left furnished with a large metal wristband, meant to lessen the vibration of the string when he discharged an arrow from his triangular bow; and the right, ornamented by a bracelet in the form of a serpent in several coils, held a long gold scepter with a lotus bud at the end. The rest of his body was wrapt in drapery of the finest linen, minutely plaited, bound about the waist by a belt inlaid with small enamel and gold plates. Between the band and the belt his torso appeared, shining and polished like pink granite shaped by a cunning workman. Sandals with returned toes, like skates, shod his long narrow feet, placed together like those of the gods on the temple walls.

A wide necklace with seven rows of enamel, precious stones, and gold beads hung over the Pharaoh's chest, shining brightly in the sunlight. He wore a loose shirt that had pink and black squares; the ends extended into narrow strips, wrapped several times around his chest to hold it snugly. The sleeves were short near the shoulder and edged with interwoven lines of gold, red, and blue, revealing his strong, rounded arms. His left arm had a large metal wristband designed to dampen the vibration of the string when he shot an arrow from his triangular bow, while his right arm showcased a bracelet shaped like a serpent coiled several times and held a long gold scepter topped with a lotus bud. The rest of his body was draped in the finest linen, intricately pleated and cinched at the waist with a belt inlaid with small enamel and gold plates. Between the necklace and the belt, his torso appeared smooth and polished like pink granite crafted by a skilled artisan. He wore sandals with turned-up toes, resembling skates, on his long, narrow feet, which were positioned together like those of the gods depicted on the temple walls.

His smooth beardless face, with large clearly cut features, which it seemed beyond any human power to disturb, and which the blood of common life did not color, with its death-like pallor, sealed lips, enormous eyes enlarged with black lines, the lids no more lowered than those of the sacred hawk, inspired by its very immobility a feeling of respectful fear. One might have thought that these fixt eyes were searching for eternity and the Infinite; they never seemed to rest on surrounding[19] objects. The satiety of pleasures, the surfeit of wishes satisfied as soon as exprest, the isolation of a demigod who has no equal among mortals, the disgust for perpetual adoration, and as it were weariness of continual triumph, had forever frozen this face, implacably gentle and of granite serenity. Osiris judging the souls could not have had a more majestic and calm expression. A large tame lion, lying by his side, stretched out its enormous paws like a sphinx on its pedestal, and blinked its yellow eyes.

His smooth, hairless face, with large, well-defined features that seemed impossible to disturb, and that the blood of ordinary life did not affect, had a death-like pallor, sealed lips, and enormous eyes outlined in black, their lids as unblinking as those of a sacred hawk. This immobility inspired a sense of respectful fear. One might have thought these fixed eyes were searching for eternity and the infinite; they never seemed to focus on the surrounding[19] objects. The excess of pleasures, the overindulgence of wishes that were satisfied the moment they were expressed, the isolation of a demigod without any equals among mortals, the disdain for constant adoration, and a sort of weariness from never-ending triumph had forever frozen this face, which was implacably gentle and of granite-like serenity. Osiris judging the souls could not have had a more majestic and calm expression. A large tame lion, lying beside him, stretched its enormous paws like a sphinx on its pedestal and blinked its yellow eyes.

A rope, attached to the litter, bound the war chariots of the vanquished chiefs to the Pharaoh. He dragged them behind him like animals in leash. These men, with fierce despairing faces, their elbows drawn together by a strap and forming an ungraceful angle, tottered awkwardly at every motion of the chariots, driven by Egyptians.

A rope tied to the litter connected the chariots of the defeated chiefs to the Pharaoh. He pulled them behind him like animals on a leash. These men, with faces twisted in fierce despair, had their elbows strapped together at an awkward angle, stumbling clumsily with every movement of the chariots, which were driven by Egyptians.

Next came the chariots of the young princes royal, drawn by thoroughbred horses, elegantly and nobly formed, with slender legs, sinewy houghs, their manes cut short like a brush, harnessed by twos, tossing their red-plumed heads, with metal-bossed headstalls and frontlets. A curved pole, upheld on their withers, covered with scarlet panels, two collars surmounted by balls of polished brass, bound together by a light yoke bent like a bow with upturned ends; a bellyband and breastband elaborately stitched and embroidered, and rich housings with red or blue stripes and fringed with tassels, completed this strong, graceful, and light harness....

Next came the chariots of the young royal princes, pulled by purebred horses, elegantly and nobly shaped, with slender legs and strong thighs, their manes cut short like a brush. They were harnessed in pairs, tossing their red-plumed heads, with metal-bossed headstalls and frontlets. A curved pole rested on their shoulders, covered with red panels, with two collars topped by polished brass balls, tied together by a light yoke bent like a bow with upturned ends; a bellyband and breastband intricately stitched and embroidered, and rich coverings with red or blue stripes and fringed with tassels completed this strong, graceful, and light harness....

In the wake of the princes followed the chariots, the Egyptian cavalry, twenty thousand in[20] number, each drawn by two horses and holding three men. They advanced ten in a line, the axletrees perilously near together, but never coming in contact with each other, so great was the address of the drivers.

In the wake of the princes followed the chariots, the Egyptian cavalry, twenty thousand in[20] number, each drawn by two horses and holding three men. They advanced ten in a line, the axletrees perilously near together, but never coming in contact with each other, so great was the skill of the drivers.

The stamping of the horses, held in with difficulty, the thundering of the bronze-covered wheels, the metallic clash of weapons, gave to this line something formidable and imposing enough to raise terror in the most intrepid bosoms. The helmets, plumes, and breastplates dotted with red, green, and yellow, the gilded bows and brass swords, glittered and blazed terribly in the light of the sun, open in the sky, above the Libyan chain, like a great Osirian eye; and it was felt that the onslaught of such an army must sweep away the nations like a whirlwind which drives a light straw before it.

The stomping of the horses, struggling to stay calm, the loud roar of the bronze-covered wheels, and the clashing of weapons created a scene that was so powerful and intimidating it could scare even the bravest hearts. The helmets, feathers, and armor splashed with red, green, and yellow, along with the shiny golden bows and brass swords, sparkled and shone fiercely in the sunlight above the Libyan mountains, like a giant eye of Osiris. It was clear that the attack of such an army would sweep through the nations like a whirlwind, pushing light straw ahead of it.

Beneath these innumerable wheels the earth resounded and trembled, as if it had been moved by some convulsion of nature.

Beneath all these countless wheels, the earth echoed and shook, as if it had been stirred by some natural upheaval.

To the chariots succeeded the battalions of infantry, marching in order, their shields on the left arm; in the right hand the lance, curved club, bow, sling, or ax, according as they were armed; the heads of these soldiers were covered with helmets, adorned with two horsehair tails, their bodies girded with a cuirass belt of crocodile-skin. Their impassible look, the perfect regularity of their movements, their reddish copper complexions, deepened by a recent expedition to the burning regions of Upper Ethiopia, their clothing powdered with the desert sand, they awoke admiration by their discipline and courage. With soldiers like those Egypt could conquer the[21] world. After them came the allied troops, recognizable from the outlandish form of their headpieces, which looked like truncated miters, or were surmounted by crescents spitted on sharp points. Their wide-bladed swords and jagged axes must have produced wounds which could not be healed.

To the chariots followed the infantry battalions, marching in formation, their shields on their left arms; in their right hands, they carried lances, curved clubs, bows, slings, or axes, depending on how they were armed. The soldiers' heads were covered with helmets adorned with two tails of horsehair, and their bodies were cinched with a crocodile-skin leather belt. Their stoic expressions, the perfect regularity of their movements, and their reddish copper skin tones—made deeper from a recent expedition to the scorching regions of Upper Ethiopia—along with their clothing dusted with desert sand, inspired admiration for their discipline and bravery. With soldiers like these, Egypt could conquer the[21] world. Following them were the allied troops, easy to identify by their unusual headpieces, which resembled truncated miters or were topped with crescents on sharp points. Their wide-bladed swords and jagged axes must have inflicted wounds that were difficult to heal.

Slaves carried on their shoulders or on barrows the spoils enumerated by the herald, and wild-beast tamers dragged behind them leashed panthers, cheetahs, crouching down as if trying to hide themselves, ostriches fluttering their wings, giraffes which overtopped the crowd by the entire length of their necks, and even brown bears—taken, they said, in the Mountains of the Moon.

Slaves carried the spoils listed by the herald on their shoulders or in carts, while wild animal trainers dragged leashed panthers and cheetahs that crouched as if trying to hide, ostriches flapping their wings, giraffes towering over the crowd, and even brown bears—claimed to be captured in the Mountains of the Moon.

The procession was still passing, long after the King had entered his palace.

The procession was still going on, long after the King had gone into his palace.

FOOTNOTES:

[3] From the "Romance of a Mummy." Translated by M. Young, as authorized by Gautier.

[3] From the "Romance of a Mummy." Translated by M. Young, as authorized by Gautier.


GUSTAVE FLAUBERT

Born in 1821, died in 1880; traveled in the East; published in 1857 his best-known work, "Madame Bovary," which led to litigation as to the morality of the story: ultimately acquitted; published "Salâmmbo" in 1858; author of other novels and plays.

Born in 1821, died in 1880; traveled to the East; published his most famous work, "Madame Bovary," in 1857, which resulted in a legal battle over the story's morality: ultimately acquitted; published "Salâmmbo" in 1858; author of other novels and plays.


YONGEVILLE AND ITS PEOPLE[4]

Yonville-l'Abbaye—so called from an old Capuchin abbey of which not even the ruins remain—is a market-town twenty-four miles from Rouen, between the Abbeville and Beauvais roads, at the foot of a valley watered by the Rieule, a little river that runs into the Andelle after turning three water-mills near its mouth, where there are a few trout that the lads amuse themselves by fishing for on Sundays.

Yonville-l'Abbaye—named after an old Capuchin abbey of which not even the ruins are left—is a market town twenty-four miles from Rouen, located between the Abbeville and Beauvais roads, at the bottom of a valley watered by the Rieule, a small river that flows into the Andelle after passing three water mills near its mouth, where there are a few trout that the boys enjoy fishing for on Sundays.

We leave the highroad at a Boissière and keep straight on to the top of Leux hill, whence the valley is seen. The river that runs through it makes of it, as it were, two regions with distinct physiognomies—all on the left is pasture land, all on the right arable. The meadow stretches under a bulge of low hills to join at the back with the pasture land of the Bray country, while on the eastern side the plain, gently rising, broadens out, showing as far as eye can follow its blonde corn-fields. The water, flowing by the [23]grass, divides with a white line the color of the roads and of the plains, and the country is like a great unfolded mantle with a green velvet cape bordered with a fringe of silver.

We leave the main road at a Boissière and continue straight to the top of Leux hill, where we can see the valley below. The river running through it essentially divides the area into two regions with distinct characteristics—on the left, there are pastures, and on the right, farmland. The meadow stretches beneath a rise of low hills and connects at the back with the pastures of the Bray region, while on the eastern side, the gently sloping plain expands, showcasing its golden cornfields as far as the eye can see. The water, flowing by the [23]grass, creates a white line that separates the colors of the roads and the fields, making the countryside look like a large, unfolded cloak with a green velvet cape trimmed with silver.

Before us, on the verge of the horizon, lie the oaks of the forest of Argueil, with the steeps of St. Jean hills scarred from top to bottom with red irregular lines; they are rain-tracks, and these brick tones, standing out in narrow streaks against the gray color of the mountain, are due to the quantity of iron springs that flow beyond in the neighboring country.

Before us, on the edge of the horizon, are the oak trees of the Argueil forest, with the slopes of the St. Jean hills marked from top to bottom with uneven red lines; these are rain tracks, and the brick tones, contrasting sharply in narrow streaks against the gray of the mountain, are the result of the many iron springs that flow nearby in the surrounding area.

Here we are on the confines of Normandy, Picardy, and the Ile-de-France, a bastard land, whose language is without accent as its landscape is without character. It is there that they make the worst Neuchâtel cheeses of all the arrondissement; and, on the other hand, farming is costly because so much manure is needed to enrich this friable soil, full of sand and flints.

Here we are at the borders of Normandy, Picardy, and the Ile-de-France, a mixed-up land, where the language has no accent and the landscape lacks character. This is where they make the worst Neuchâtel cheeses of all the arrondissement; on top of that, farming is expensive because a lot of manure is needed to improve this loose soil, which is full of sand and flints.

Up to 1835 there was no practicable road for getting to Yonville; but about this time a crossroad was made which joins that of Abbeville to that of Amiens, and is occasionally used by the Rouen wagoners on their way to Flanders. Yonville-l'Abbaye has remained stationary in spite of its "new outlet." Instead of improving the soil, they persist in keeping up the pasture-lands, however depreciated they may be in value, and the lazy borough, growing away from the plain, has naturally spread riverward. It is seen from afar sprawling along the banks like a cow-herd taking a siesta by the water-side.

Up until 1835, there was no practical road to get to Yonville; but around that time, a crossroad was created that connects the road from Abbeville to the one from Amiens, and it's sometimes used by the wagon drivers from Rouen on their way to Flanders. Yonville-l'Abbaye has stayed the same despite its "new outlet." Instead of improving the land, they keep maintaining the pasture lands, no matter how much their value has declined, and the lazy town, drifting away from the flatlands, has naturally spread toward the river. It can be seen from a distance sprawled along the banks like a cowherd taking a nap by the water.

At the foot of the hill beyond the bridge begins a roadway, planted with young aspens, that leads[24] in a straight line to the first houses in the place. These, fenced in by hedges, are in the middle of courtyards full of straggling buildings, wine-presses, cart-sheds, and distilleries scattered under thick trees, with ladders, poles, or scythes hung on to the branches. The thatched roofs, like fur caps drawn over eyes, reach down over about a third of the low windows, whose coarse convex glasses have knots in the middle like the bottoms of bottles. Against the plaster wall, diagonally crossed by black joists, a meager pear-tree sometimes leans, and the ground floors have at their door a small swing-gate, to keep out the chicks that come pilfering crumbs of bread steeped in cider on the threshold. But the courtyards grow narrower, the houses closer together, and the fences disappear; a bundle of ferns swings under a window from the end of a broomstick; there is a blacksmith's forge and then a wheelwright's, with two or three new carts outside that partly block up the way. Then across an open space appears a white house beyond a grass mound ornamented by a cupid, his finger on his lips; two brass vases are at each end of a flight of steps; scutcheons blaze upon the door. It is the notary's house, and the finest in the place.

At the bottom of the hill past the bridge, there’s a road lined with young aspens that leads[24] straight to the first houses in the area. These houses, surrounded by hedges, sit in the middle of courtyards filled with scattered buildings, wine presses, cart sheds, and distilleries nestled under thick trees, with ladders, poles, or scythes hanging from the branches. The thatched roofs, like fur caps pulled down over their eyes, reach down to cover about a third of the low windows, whose rough, rounded glass has bumps in the center like the bottoms of bottles. Leaning against the plaster wall, which is crisscrossed with black beams, there’s often a thin pear tree, and the ground floors have a small swing gate at the door to keep out the chicks that come to steal pieces of bread soaked in cider left at the threshold. But the courtyards get narrower, the houses come closer together, and the fences disappear; a bundle of ferns dangles from a broomstick under one window; there’s a blacksmith’s forge followed by a wheelwright’s, with two or three new carts parked outside that partially block the path. Then, across an open area, a white house comes into view past a grassy mound decorated with a cupid, finger on his lips; two brass vases sit at either end of a set of steps; crests shine on the door. It’s the notary’s house, the most impressive one in the area.

The church is on the other side of the street, twenty paces farther down, at the entrance of the square. The little cemetery that surrounds it, closed in by a wall breast-high, is so full of graves that the old stones, level with the ground, form a continuous pavement, on which the grass of itself has marked out regular green squares. The church was rebuilt during the last years of[25] the reign of Charles X. The wooden roof is beginning to rot from the top, and here and there has black hollows in its blue color. Over the door, where the organ should be, is a loft for the men, with a spiral staircase that reverberates under their wooden shoes.

The church is on the other side of the street, about twenty steps down, at the entrance of the square. The small cemetery surrounding it, enclosed by a wall that’s about waist-high, is so full of graves that the old stones, level with the ground, create a continuous pavement, on which the grass has naturally formed regular green patches. The church was rebuilt in the last years of[25] the reign of Charles X. The wooden roof is starting to rot from the top, with black spots appearing here and there on its blue surface. Above the door, where the organ should be, is a loft for the men, accessible by a spiral staircase that echoes under their wooden shoes.

The daylight coming through the plain glass windows falls obliquely upon the pews ranged along the walls, which are adorned here and there with a straw mat bearing beneath it the words in large letters, "Mr. So-and-So's pew." Farther on, at the spot where the building narrows, the confessional forms a pendant to a statuette of the Virgin, clothed in a satin robe, coifed with a tulle veil sprinkled with silver stars, and with red cheeks, like an idol of the Sandwich Islands, and, finally, a copy of the "Holy Family, presented by the Minister of the Interior," overlooking the high altar, between four candlesticks, closes in the perspective. The choir stalls, of deal wood, have been left unpainted.

The sunlight streaming through the plain glass windows casts a slanted light on the pews lined against the walls, which are occasionally decorated with a straw mat that has "Mr. So-and-So's pew" written in big letters. Further along, where the building tapers, the confessional sits beside a statue of the Virgin, dressed in a satin robe, with a tulle veil dotted with silver stars and rosy cheeks, resembling an idol from the Sandwich Islands. Lastly, a replica of the "Holy Family, presented by the Minister of the Interior," overlooks the high altar, positioned between four candlesticks that complete the scene. The choir stalls, made of deal wood, have been left unpainted.

The market—that is to say, a tiled roof supported by some twenty posts—occupies of itself about half the public square of Yonville. The town-hall, constructed "from the designs of a Paris architect," is a sort of Greek temple that forms the corner next to the chemist's shop. On the ground floor are three Ionic columns, and on the first floor is a semicircular gallery, while the dome that crowns it is occupied by a Gallic cock, resting one foot upon the "Charte" and holding in the other the scales of Justice.

The market—essentially, a tiled roof held up by about twenty posts—takes up around half the public square in Yonville. The town hall, designed by a Paris architect, resembles a Greek temple and sits at the corner next to the pharmacy. The ground floor features three Ionic columns, and above, there's a semicircular gallery. At the top, the dome is topped with a Gallic rooster, standing on one foot atop the "Charte" and holding the scales of Justice in the other.

But that which most attracts the eye is, opposite the Lion d'Or inn, the chemist's shop of Monsieur Homais. In the evening especially its[26] argand lamp is lighted up, and the red and green jars that embellish his shop-front throw far across the street their two streams of color; then across them, as if in Bengal lights, is seen the shadow of the chemist leaning over his desk. His house from top to bottom is placarded with inscriptions written in large hand, round hand, printed hand: "Vichy, Seltzer, Barège waters, blood purifiers, Raspail patent medicine, Arabian racahout, Darcet lozenges, Regnault paste, trusses, baths, hygienic chocolate," etc. And the signboard, which takes up all the breadth of the shop, bears, in gold letters, "Homais, Chemist." Then, at the back of the shop, behind the great scales fixt to the counter, the word "Laboratory" appears on a scroll above a glass door, which about half-way up once more repeats "Homais" in gold letters on a black ground.

But what really catches the eye is the pharmacy of Monsieur Homais, located right across from the Lion d'Or inn. In the evening, especially, its[26] argand lamp shines bright, and the red and green jars that decorate the front of his store cast vibrant colors across the street. Then, as if in a display of Bengal lights, you can see the shadow of the chemist bent over his desk. His place is covered from top to bottom with signs written in large letters, cursive, and printed text: "Vichy, Seltzer, Barège waters, blood purifiers, Raspail patent medicine, Arabian racahout, Darcet lozenges, Regnault paste, trusses, baths, hygienic chocolate," etc. The signboard that stretches across the entire front of the shop reads, in gold letters, "Homais, Chemist." At the back of the shop, behind the large scales fixed to the counter, the word "Laboratory" is displayed on a scroll above a glass door, which about halfway up repeats "Homais" in gold letters on a black background.

Beyond this there is nothing to see at Yonville. The street—the only one—a gunshot in length, and flanked by a few shops on each side, stops short at the turn of the highroad. If it is left to the right hand and the foot of the St. Jean hills followed, the cemetery is soon reached.

Beyond this, there's nothing to see in Yonville. The street—the only one—is a short stretch, about the length of a gunshot, lined with a few shops on either side, and it ends abruptly at the turn of the main road. If you take the path to the right and follow the base of the St. Jean hills, you'll soon arrive at the cemetery.

At the time of the cholera, in order to enlarge this, a piece of wall was pulled down, and three acres of land by its side purchased; but all the new portion is almost tenantless; the tombs, as heretofore, continue to crowd together toward the gate. The keeper, who is at once grave-digger and church-beadle—thus making a double profit out of the parish corpses—has taken advantage of the unused plot of ground to plant potatoes there. From year to year, however, his small field grows smaller and when there is an epidemic, he does[27] not know whether to rejoice at the deaths or regret the burials.

During the cholera outbreak, a wall was taken down to expand the area, and three acres of land next to it were bought; however, the new section is nearly empty. The tombs, as before, still get crammed together toward the entrance. The caretaker, who serves as both the grave-digger and church beadle—making a profit from the parish's dead—has used the vacant land to plant potatoes. However, each year, his small garden shrinks, and when there's an epidemic, he doesn't know whether to be glad about the deaths or to mourn the burials.

"You live on the dead, Lestiboudois!" the curé at last said to him one day. This grim remark made him reflect; it checked him for some time; but to this day he carries on the cultivation of his little tubers, and even maintains stoutly that they grow naturally.

"You live off the dead, Lestiboudois!" the priest finally said to him one day. This harsh comment made him think; it held him back for a while; but to this day, he continues to grow his little tubers and even insists that they grow naturally.

Since the events about to be narrated, nothing in fact has changed at Yonville. The tin tricolor flag swings at the top of the church-steeple; the two chintz streamers still flutter in the wind from the linen-draper's; the chemist's fetuses, like lumps of white amadou, rot more and more in their turbid alcohol, and above the big door of the inn the old golden lion, faded by rain, still shows passers-by its poodle mane.

Since the events about to be told, nothing has really changed in Yonville. The tin tricolor flag still swings at the top of the church steeple; the two chintz streamers continue to flutter in the wind from the linen shop; the chemist's preserved fetuses, resembling lumps of white amadou, are rotting more in their murky alcohol, and above the big door of the inn, the old golden lion, faded by the rain, still displays its poodle mane to passersby.

On the evening when the Bovarys were to arrive at Yonville, Widow Lefrançois, the landlady of this inn, was so very busy that she sweated great drops as she moved her saucepans. Tomorrow was market-day. The meat had to be cut beforehand, the fowls drawn, the soup and coffee made. Moreover, she had the boarders' meal to see to, and that of the doctor, his wife, and their servant; the billiard-room was echoing with bursts of laughter; three millers in the small parlor were calling for brandy; the wood was blazing, the brazen pan was hissing, and on the long kitchen-table, amid the quarters of raw mutton, rose piles of plates that rattled with the shaking of the block on which spinach was being chopped. From the poultry-yard was heard the screaming of the fowls whom the servant was chasing in order to wring their necks.[28]

On the evening the Bovarys were set to arrive in Yonville, Widow Lefrançois, the innkeeper, was so busy that she was sweating buckets as she moved her pots and pans. Tomorrow was market day. The meat had to be cut up ahead of time, the chickens prepared, and the soup and coffee made. Plus, she needed to take care of the meals for the boarders, the doctor, his wife, and their servant; the billiard room was filled with laughter; three millers in the small parlor were asking for brandy; the fire was crackling, the pan was sizzling, and on the long kitchen table, amidst the quarters of raw mutton, were stacks of plates that rattled with the thudding of the block where the spinach was being chopped. From the poultry yard came the frantic squawking of the chickens that the servant was chasing to kill.[28]

A man slightly marked with smallpox, in green leather slippers, and wearing a velvet cap with a gold tassel was warming his back at the chimney. His face exprest nothing but self-satisfaction, and he appeared to take life as calmly as the goldfinch suspended over his head in its wicker cage—this was the chemist.

A man with a few smallpox scars, wearing green leather slippers and a velvet cap with a gold tassel, was warming his back by the fireplace. His face showed nothing but self-satisfaction, and he seemed to take life as easily as the goldfinch hanging above him in its wicker cage—this was the chemist.

"Artémise!" shouted the landlady, "chop some wood, fill the water-bottles, bring some brandy, look sharp! If only I knew what dessert to offer the guests you are expecting! Good heavens! Those furniture-movers are beginning their racket in the billiard-room again; and their van has been left before the front door! The Hirondelle might run into it when it draws up. Call Polyte and tell him to put it up. Only to think, Monsieur Homais, that since morning they have had about fifteen games and drunk eight jars of cider! Why, they'll tear my cloth for me," she went on, looking at them from a distance, her strainer in her hand.

"Artémise!" yelled the landlady, "chop some wood, fill the water bottles, get some brandy, and hurry up! If only I knew what dessert to serve the guests you’re expecting! Good heavens! Those furniture movers are making a racket in the billiard room again, and their van is parked right in front of the door! The Hirondelle might run into it when it pulls up. Call Polyte and tell him to move it. Just think, Monsieur Homais, since this morning they’ve played about fifteen games and drank eight jars of cider! They'll ruin my cloth," she continued, glancing at them from a distance, holding her strainer.

"That wouldn't be much of a loss," replied Monsieur Homais. "You would buy another."

"That wouldn't be a big deal," replied Monsieur Homais. "You'd just buy another one."

"Another billiard-table," exclaimed the widow.

"Another pool table," exclaimed the widow.

"Since that one is coming to pieces, Madame Lefrançois. I tell you again you are doing yourself harm, much harm! And besides, players now want narrow pockets and heavy cues. Hazards aren't played now; everything is changed! One must keep pace with the times! Just look at Tellier!"

"Since that one is falling apart, Madame Lefrançois. I'm telling you again, you’re doing yourself a lot of harm! And on top of that, players these days want narrow pockets and heavy cues. Hazards aren’t played anymore; everything has changed! You have to keep up with the times! Just look at Tellier!"

The hostess reddened with vexation. The chemist went on:

The hostess blushed with frustration. The chemist continued:

"You may say what you like; his table is better than yours; and if one were to think, for[29] example, of getting up a patriotic pool for Poland or the sufferers from the Lyons floods—"

"You can say whatever you want; his table is better than yours; and if someone were to think, for[29] example, about organizing a patriotic fund for Poland or the victims of the Lyons floods—"

"It isn't beggars like him that'll frighten us," interrupted the landlady, shrugging her fat shoulders. "Come, come, Monsieur Homais; as long as the Lion d'Or exists people will come to it. We've feathered our nest; while one of these days you'll find the Café Français closed with a big placard on the shutters. Change my billiard-table!" she went on, speaking to herself, "the table that comes in so handy for folding the washing, and on which, in the hunting season, I have slept six visitors! But that dawdler Hivert doesn't come!"

"It’s not beggars like him who will scare us," interrupted the landlady, shrugging her plump shoulders. "Come on, Monsieur Homais; as long as the Lion d'Or is around, people will keep coming here. We’ve set ourselves up nicely; one of these days, you’ll find the Café Français closed with a big sign on the windows. Change my billiard table!" she continued, talking to herself, "the table that’s so useful for folding laundry, and on which, during hunting season, I’ve had six guests sleep! But that slowpoke Hivert isn’t coming!"

"Are you waiting for him for your gentlemen's dinner?"

"Are you waiting for him to join your guys' dinner?"

"Wait for him! And what about Monsieur Binet? As the clock strikes six you'll see him come in, for he hasn't his equal under the sun for punctuality. He must always have his seat in the small parlor. He'd rather die than dine anywhere else. And so squeamish as he is, and so particular about the cider! Not like Monsieur Léon; he sometimes comes at seven, or even half-past, and he doesn't so much as look at what he eats. Such a nice young man! Never speaks a rough word!"

"Wait for him! And what about Mr. Binet? When the clock strikes six, you’ll see him walk in because he’s the most punctual person you’ll ever meet. He has to sit in the small parlor. He’d rather die than dine anywhere else. And he’s so picky about everything, especially the cider! Not like Mr. Léon; he sometimes shows up at seven or even half-past, and he doesn’t even pay attention to what he eats. What a nice young man! Never says a harsh word!"

"Well, you see, there's a great difference between an educated man and an old carabineer who is now a tax-collector."

"Well, you see, there’s a big difference between an educated person and an old soldier who is now a tax collector."

FOOTNOTES:

[4] From Part II of "Madame Bovary." Translated by Eleanor Marx-Aveling. Copyright, 1901, by George Munro's Sons.

[4] From Part II of "Madame Bovary." Translated by Eleanor Marx-Aveling. Copyright, 1901, by George Munro's Sons.


JOSEPH ERNEST RENAN

Born in 1823, died in 1892; a teacher and a student of comparative philology; began to publish in 1850 books which attracted attention for their excellence of style; traveled in the East in 1861; called to the chair of history in the College of France, but forced to resign because he denied the divinity of Christ; published his "Life of Jesus" in 1863, "The Apostles," in 1866, "St. Paul" in 1867, "L'Anté Christ" in 1873, "The Christian Church" in 1879, "Marcus Aurelius" in 1880, and "History of the People of Israel" in 1887-94; elected to the French Academy in 1878.

Born in 1823 and died in 1892, he was a teacher and a student of comparative philology. He started publishing in 1850, with books that gained attention for their excellent style. He traveled to the East in 1861 and was called to the chair of history at the College of France but had to resign because he denied the divinity of Christ. He published "Life of Jesus" in 1863, "The Apostles" in 1866, "St. Paul" in 1867, "L'Anté Christ" in 1873, "The Christian Church" in 1879, "Marcus Aurelius" in 1880, and "History of the People of Israel" from 1887 to 1894. He was elected to the French Academy in 1878.


AN EMPIRE IN ROBUST YOUTH[5]

The political condition of the world was most melancholy. All power was concentrated at Rome and in the legions. The most shameful and degrading scenes were daily enacted. The Roman aristocracy, which had conquered the world, and which alone of all the people had any voice in public business under the Cæsars, had abandoned itself to a saturnalia of the most outrageous wickedness the human race ever witnessed. Cæsar and Augustus, in establishing the imperial power, saw perfectly the necessities of the age. The world was so low in its political relations that no other form of government was possible. Now that Rome had conquered numberless [31]provinces, the ancient constitution, which was based upon the existence of a privileged patrician class, a kind of obstinate and malevolent Tories, could not continue.

The political situation in the world was very bleak. All power was centered in Rome and the legions. Daily, the most shameful and degrading acts took place. The Roman aristocracy, which had conquered the world and was the only group with any influence in public affairs under the Caesars, had sunk into a riot of the most outrageous immorality ever seen. Caesar and Augustus, in establishing imperial power, fully recognized the needs of the time. The political landscape was so degraded that no other form of government was feasible. Now that Rome had conquered countless [31] provinces, the old constitution, which relied on the existence of a privileged patrician class—essentially a stubborn and malicious group of Tories—could not be sustained.

But Augustus had signally neglected every suggestion of true policy by leaving the future to chance. Destitute of any canon of hereditary succession, of any settled rules concerning adoption, and of any law regulating election, Cæsarism was like an enormous load on the deck of a vessel without ballast. The most terrible shocks were inevitable. Three times in a century, under Caligula, Nero, and Domitian, the greatest power that was ever united in one person fell into the hands of most extravagant and execrable men. Horrors were enacted which have hardly been surpassed by the monsters of the Mongol dynasties. In that fatal list of monarchs one is reduced to apologizing for a Tiberius, who only attained thorough detestableness toward the close of his life; and for a Claudius, who was only eccentric, blundering, and badly advised.

But Augustus completely ignored every suggestion of genuine policy by leaving the future to chance. Lacking any clear rules for hereditary succession, adoption, or election, Caesarism was like a heavy load on the deck of a ship without ballast. The most catastrophic events were bound to happen. Three times in a century, under Caligula, Nero, and Domitian, the greatest power ever concentrated in one person fell into the hands of the most extravagant and detestable individuals. Atrocities were committed that have hardly been surpassed by the horrors of the Mongol dynasties. In that unfortunate list of rulers, one has to apologize for a Tiberius, who only became thoroughly detestable towards the end of his life, and for a Claudius, who was merely eccentric, clumsy, and poorly advised.

Rome became a school of vice and cruelty. It should be added that the vice came, in a great degree, from the East, from those parasites of low rank and those infamous men whom Egypt and Syria sent to Rome, and who, profiting by the oppression of the true Romans, succeeded in attaining great influence over the wretches who governed. The most disgusting ignominies of the empire, such as the apotheosis of the emperors and their deification during life, came from the East, and particularly from Egypt, which was at that period one of the most corrupt countries on the face of the earth.[32]

Rome became a hub of vice and cruelty. It’s important to note that much of this vice originated from the East, brought in by low-ranking parasites and notorious individuals from Egypt and Syria. These people, taking advantage of the oppression faced by true Romans, gained significant influence over the corrupt leaders in power. The most shameful practices of the empire, like the apotheosis of emperors and their deification while still alive, also came from the East, especially from Egypt, which was one of the most corrupt nations of that time.[32]

However, the veritable Roman nature still survived, and nobility of soul was far from extinct. The lofty traditions of pride and virtue, which were preserved in a few families, attained the imperial throne with Nerva, and gave its splendor to the age of the Antonines, of which Tacitus is the elegant historian. An age in which such, true and noble natures as those of Quintilian, Tacitus, and Pliny the Younger were produced need not be wholly despaired of. The corruption of the surface did not extend to the great mass of seriousness and honor which existed in the better Roman society, and many examples are yet preserved of devotion to order, duty, peace, and solid integrity. There were in the noble houses admirable wives and sisters. Was there ever a more touching fate than that of the young and chaste Octavia, the daughter of Claudius, and wife of Nero, remaining pure in the midst of infamy, and slain at twenty-two years of age, without having known a single joy? The epithets "castissimo," "univiro,"[6] are not at all rare in the inscriptions. Some wives accompanied their husbands into exile, and others shared their noble deaths. The ancient Roman simplicity was not lost. The children were soberly and carefully brought up. The most noble ladies worked with their own hands at woolen fabrics, and the excesses of the toilet were almost unknown in the higher families.

However, the true Roman spirit still held on, and a noble character was far from gone. The proud and virtuous traditions preserved in a few families rose to power with Nerva and brought grandeur to the era of the Antonines, which Tacitus elegantly chronicled. An era that produced genuine and admirable figures like Quintilian, Tacitus, and Pliny the Younger is not without hope. The visible corruption did not infect the majority of seriousness and honor found in the better circles of Roman society, and many examples remain of commitment to order, duty, peace, and strong integrity. The noble families had remarkable wives and sisters. Was there ever a more poignant fate than that of the young and virtuous Octavia, daughter of Claudius and wife of Nero, who remained pure amid disgrace and was killed at just twenty-two years old, without having experienced a single joy? The titles "castissimo," "univiro,"[6] are not rare in inscriptions. Some wives accompanied their husbands into exile, while others shared in their noble deaths. The ancient Roman simplicity was not lost. Children were raised with care and moderation. The most distinguished ladies worked with their own hands on woolen crafts, and extravagances in grooming were almost unheard of among the elite families.

The excellent statesmen who, so to speak, sprang from the earth under Trajan, were not improvised. They had served in preceding reigns; [33]but they had enjoyed but little influence, and had been cast into the shade by the freedmen and favorite slaves of the Emperor. Thus we find men of the first ability occupying high posts under Nero. The framework was good. The accession of bad emperors, disastrous as it was, could not change at once the general tendency of affairs, and the principles of the government. The empire, far from being in its decay, was in the full strength of vigorous youth. Decay will come, but two centuries later; and, strange to say, under much more worthy monarchs. In its political phase the situation was analogous to that of France, which, deprived by the revolution of any established rule for the succession, has yet passed through so many perilous changes without greatly injuring its internal organization or its national strength. In its moral aspect, the period under consideration may be compared to the eighteenth century, an epoch entirely corrupt, if we form our judgment from the memoirs, manuscripts, literature, and anecdotes of the time, but in which, nevertheless, some families maintained the greatest austerity of morals.

The great statesmen who emerged during Trajan's reign weren't created out of nowhere. They had served in previous reigns; [33] however, they had little influence and were overshadowed by the freedmen and favorite slaves of the Emperor. Therefore, we see highly capable individuals in prominent positions during Nero's time. The foundation was solid. The arrival of poor emperors, though disastrous, didn't immediately alter the overall direction of affairs or the principles of governance. The empire, far from deteriorating, was in the full strength of its youthful vigor. Decay would come, but two centuries later; and, interestingly, under rulers who were much more commendable. Politically, the situation resembled that of France, which, having lost an established succession protocol due to the revolution, has still managed to navigate numerous dangerous changes without significantly harming its internal structure or national strength. Morally, this period can be likened to the eighteenth century, a time often deemed completely corrupt based on memoirs, manuscripts, literature, and anecdotes from that era, yet during which some families upheld the strictest moral standards.

Philosophy joined hands with the better families of Rome, and resisted nobly. The stoic school produced the lofty characters of Cremutius Cordus, Thraseas, Arria, Helvidius Priscus, Annæus Cornutus, and Musonius Rufus, admirable masters of aristocratic virtue. The rigidity and exaggeration of this school arose from the horrible cruelty of the Cæsars. The continual thought of a good man was how to inure himself to suffering, and prepare himself for death. Lucian, in bad taste, and Persius with superior[34] talent, but gave utterance to the loftiest sentiments of a great soul. Seneca the philosopher, Pliny the Elder, and Papirius Fabianus kept up a high standard of science and philosophy. Every one did not yield; there were a few wise men left. Too often, however, they had no resource but death. The ignoble portions of humanity at times got the upper hand. Then madness and cruelty ruled the hour, and made of Rome a veritable hell.

Philosophy teamed up with the upper class of Rome and stood strong. The Stoic school produced remarkable figures like Cremutius Cordus, Thraseas, Arria, Helvidius Priscus, Annæus Cornutus, and Musonius Rufus, who were admirable examples of aristocratic virtue. The strictness and extremes of this school stemmed from the brutal cruelty of the Cæsars. A good person's constant thought was about how to toughen themselves against suffering and get ready for death. Lucian, though in bad taste, and Persius, with greater talent, expressed the highest ideals of a noble spirit. Seneca the philosopher, Pliny the Elder, and Papirius Fabianus upheld a strong standard of knowledge and philosophy. Not everyone gave in; a few wise individuals remained. However, too often, their only option was death. The base elements of humanity sometimes took control. In those moments, madness and cruelty prevailed, turning Rome into a true hell.

The government, altho so fearfully unstable at Rome, was much better in the provinces. At a distance the shocks which agitated the capital were hardly felt. In spite of its defects, the Roman administration was far superior to the kingdoms and commonwealths it had supplanted. The time for sovereign municipalities had long gone by. Those little states had destroyed themselves by their egotism, their jealousies, and their ignorance or neglect of individual freedom. The ancient life of Greece, all struggle, all external, no longer satisfied any one. It had been glorious in its day, but that brilliant democratic Olympus of demigods had lost its freshness, and become dry, cold, unmeaning, vain, superficial, and lacking in both head and heart. Hence the success of the Macedonian rule, and afterward of the Roman. The empire had not yet fallen into the error of excessive centralization. Until the time of Diocletian, the provinces and cities enjoyed much liberty. Kingdoms almost independent existed in Palestine, Syria, Asia Minor, Lesser Armenia, and Thrace, under the protection of Rome. These kingdoms became factions after Caligula only because the profound policy of Augustus[35] concerning them was diverged from in succeeding reigns.

The government, although quite unstable in Rome, was much more effective in the provinces. From a distance, the shocks affecting the capital were barely noticed. Despite its flaws, the Roman administration was far better than the kingdoms and republics it had replaced. The era of sovereign municipalities had long passed. Those small states had undermined themselves through selfishness, jealousy, and ignorance or neglect of individual freedom. The ancient way of life in Greece, filled with struggle and external conflicts, no longer appealed to anyone. It had been glorious in its time, but that once-brilliant democratic assembly of demigods had lost its vitality and become dry, cold, meaningless, superficial, and lacking in depth and compassion. This led to the triumph of Macedonian rule and later Roman control. The empire had yet to make the mistake of excessive centralization. Until the time of Diocletian, the provinces and cities had significant freedom. Nearly independent kingdoms existed in Palestine, Syria, Asia Minor, Lesser Armenia, and Thrace, all under Roman protection. After Caligula, these kingdoms turned into factions only because the thoughtful policies of Augustus regarding them were strayed from in later reigns.

The numerous free cities were governed according to their own laws, and had the legislative power and magistracy of autonomic states. Until the third century their municipal decree commenced with the formula, "The Senate and People of—". The theaters were not simply placed for scenic amusement, but were foci of opinion and discussion. Most of the towns were, in different ways, little commonwealths. The municipal spirit was very strong. They had lost only the power to declare war, a fatal power which made the world a field of carnage. "The benefits conferred by Rome upon mankind" were the theme of adulatory addresses everywhere, to which, however, it would be unjust to deny some sincerity. The doctrine of "the Peace of Rome," the idea of a vast democracy organized under Roman protection, lay at the bottom of all political speculations. A Greek rhetorician displays vast erudition in proving that Roman glory should be claimed by all the branches of the Hellenic race as a common patrimony. In regard to Syria, Asia Minor, and Egypt, we may say that the Roman conquest did not destroy any of their liberties. Those nations had either been already long dead to political life, or had never enjoyed it.

The many free cities were run according to their own laws and had the authority to create legislation and manage their affairs like independent states. Until the third century, their municipal decrees began with the phrase, "The Senate and People of—." The theaters weren’t just for entertainment; they were centers for opinion and discussion. Most towns were, in various ways, small commonwealths. The spirit of local governance was very strong. They had only lost the ability to declare war, which was a dangerous power that turned the world into a battleground. "The benefits granted by Rome to humanity" were a common theme in flattering speeches everywhere, to which it would be unfair to deny some truth. The concept of "the Peace of Rome," the notion of a vast democracy organized under Roman protection, was foundational to all political discussions. A Greek speaker demonstrates extensive knowledge by arguing that all branches of the Greek race should regard Roman glory as a shared heritage. Regarding Syria, Asia Minor, and Egypt, we can say that the Roman conquest did not take away any of their freedoms. Those nations had either long since lost their political vitality or had never experienced it.

Finally, in spite of the extortions of governors and of the violence which is inseparable from despotic sway, the world had in many respects never been so well off. An administration coming from a remote center was so great an advantage, that even the rapacious prætors of the latter days of the republic had failed to render it unpopular.[36] The Julian law had also narrowed down the scope of abuses and peculations. The follies or cruelties of the emperor, except under Nero, reached only the Roman aristocracy and the immediate followers of the prince. Never had men who did not care to busy themselves about politics been able to live more at ease. The ancient republics, in which every one was compelled to take part in the factions, were very uncomfortable places of residence. There was continually going on some disorganization or proscription. But under the empire the time seemed made expressly for great proselytism which should overrule both the quarrels of neighborhoods and the rivalry of dynasties. Attacks on liberty were much more frequently owing to the remnants of the provincial or communal authority than to the Roman administration. Of this truth we have had and shall have many occasions to take note.

Finally, despite the corruption of governors and the violence that comes with oppressive rule, the world was, in many ways, better off than ever before. A government based in a distant center provided such a significant advantage that even the greedy officials of the later republic couldn't make it unpopular.[36] The Julian law also reduced the extent of abuses and corruption. The foolishness or cruelty of the emperor, except in Nero's case, mostly affected only the Roman elite and the emperor’s closest followers. People who weren't interested in politics had never been able to live more comfortably. The ancient republics, where everyone had to get involved in political factions, were very uncomfortable places to live. There was always some sort of conflict or banishment happening. But under the empire, the environment seemed tailored for large-scale conversion that could overshadow both local disputes and dynastic rivalries. Attacks on freedom were more often the result of the remaining local or community authority than the Roman government itself. We have had and will have many opportunities to observe this truth.

For those of the conquered countries where political privileges had been unknown for ages, and which lost nothing but the right of destroying themselves by continual wars, the empire was such an era of prosperity and well-being as they had never before experienced; and we may add, without being paradoxical, that it was also for them an era of liberty. On the one hand, a freedom of commerce and industry, of which the Grecian state had no conception, became possible. On the other hand, the new régime could not but be favorable to freedom of thought. This freedom is always greater under a monarchy than under the rule of jealous and narrow-minded citizens, and it was unknown in the ancient republics. The Greeks accomplished great things without[37] it, thanks to the incomparable force of their genius; but we must not forget that Athens had a complete inquisition....

For the conquered countries where political rights had been absent for ages and that lost nothing but the ability to self-destruct through constant wars, the empire represented a period of prosperity and well-being that they had never experienced before. We can even say, without being contradictory, that it was also a time of freedom for them. On one hand, a freedom of commerce and industry, which the Greek states could hardly imagine, became possible. On the other hand, the new system was beneficial for freedom of thought. This freedom tends to be greater under a monarchy than under the control of jealous and narrow-minded citizens, and it was not present in the ancient republics. The Greeks achieved remarkable things without it, due to their unparalleled genius; however, we must remember that Athens had a complete inquisition....

There was, indeed, under the empire more than one arbitrary decree against the philosophers, but it was always called forth by their entering into political schemes. We may search in vain the Roman law before Constantine for a single passage against freedom of thought; and the history of the imperial government furnishes no instance of a prosecution for entertaining an abstract doctrine. No scientific man was molested. Men like Galen, Lucan, and Plotinus, who would have gone to the stake in the Middle Age, lived tranquilly under the protection of the law. The empire inaugurated liberty in this respect; it extinguished the despotic sovereignty of the family, the town, and the tribe, and replaced or tempered it by that of the state. But despotic power is the more vexatious the narrower its sphere of action. The old republics and the feudal system opprest individuals much more than did the state. The empire at times persecuted Christianity most severely, but at least it did not arrest its progress. Republics, however, would have overcome the new faith. Even Judaism would have smothered it but for the pressure of Roman authority. The Roman magistrates were all that hindered the Pharisees from destroying Christianity at the outset.

There were, in fact, several arbitrary decrees against philosophers during the empire, but these were always triggered by their involvement in political plots. We can search the Roman law before Constantine without finding a single reference against freedom of thought; and the history of the imperial government shows no cases of prosecution for holding abstract beliefs. No scientific individual was harassed. Figures like Galen, Lucan, and Plotinus, who would have faced severe trials in the Middle Ages, lived peacefully under legal protection. The empire initiated a new level of freedom in this regard; it dismantled the oppressive authority of families, towns, and tribes, replacing or moderating it with that of the state. However, oppressive power is often more annoying when its range is limited. The old republics and the feudal system suppressed individuals far more than the state did. The empire sometimes persecuted Christianity harshly, but it at least didn’t stop its growth. Republics, on the other hand, would have stifled the new faith. Even Judaism would have extinguished it if not for the influence of Roman authority. The Roman officials were all that prevented the Pharisees from destroying Christianity at the very beginning.

FOOTNOTES:

[5] From the "History of the Origins of Christianity," the same being a series of which the first book was "The Life of Jesus." This passage is from the second volume which is entitled "The Apostles." From an anonymous translation, published in 1866 by Carleton, of New York.

[5] From the "History of the Origins of Christianity," which includes a series that starts with "The Life of Jesus." This excerpt is from the second volume titled "The Apostles." It's from an anonymous translation published in 1866 by Carleton in New York.

[6] These epitaphs mean respectively "the most chaste" and "the wife of one husband."

[6] These inscriptions mean "the most pure" and "the wife of one husband."


HIPPOLITE ADOLPHE TAINE

Born in 1828, died in 1893; studied medicine and in taking his degree produced as a dissertation his notable "Essai sur les Fables de La Fontaine"; published other essays on Livy, Carlyle, and Mill; professor of esthetics at the École des Beaux Arts in 1864; published a book on the Pyrenees in 1855, one on Italy in 1866, and one on England 1872; his "History of English Literature," his masterpiece, published in 1864-65; "Les Origines de la France Contemporaine" 1875-90; elected to the French Academy in 1878.

Born in 1828, died in 1893; studied medicine and, while pursuing his degree, wrote a notable dissertation titled "Essai sur les Fables de La Fontaine"; published other essays on Livy, Carlyle, and Mill; became a professor of aesthetics at the École des Beaux Arts in 1864; published a book on the Pyrenees in 1855, one on Italy in 1866, and one on England in 1872; his masterpiece, "History of English Literature," was published in 1864-65; "Les Origines de la France Contemporaine" was released from 1875 to 1890; elected to the French Academy in 1878.


I

THACKERAY AS A SATIRIST[7]

The novel of manners in England multiplies, and for this there are several reasons: first, it is born there, and every plant thrives well in its own soil; secondly, it is a natural outlet: there is no music in England as in Germany, or conversation as in France; and men who must think and feel find in it a means of feeling and thinking. On the other hand, women take part in it with eagerness; amidst the stagnation of gallantry and the coldness of religion, it gives scope for imagination and dreams. Finally, by its minute details and practical counsels, it opens up a career to the precise and moral mind. The critic thus is, as it were, swamped in this copiousness; he must select in order to grasp the whole, [39]and confine himself to a few in order to embrace all.

The novel of manners in England is growing rapidly, and there are several reasons for this: first, it originated there, and every type of plant flourishes best in its native soil; second, it provides a natural outlet: there’s no music in England like there is in Germany, or conversation like in France; and people who need to think and feel find a way to express themselves through it. Moreover, women engage eagerly with it; amid the stagnation of romance and the coldness of religion, it allows for imagination and dreams. Finally, with its detailed observations and practical advice, it opens up a path for those with a precise and moral outlook. Critics, therefore, are somewhat overwhelmed by this abundance; they must choose selectively to understand the whole, [39] and limit themselves to a few to grasp everything.

In this crowd two men have appeared of superior talent, original and contrasted, popular on the same grounds, ministers to the same cause, moralists in comedy and drama, defenders of natural sentiments against social institutions; who, by the precision of their pictures, the depth of their observations, the succession and bitterness of their attacks, have renewed, with other views and in another style, the old combative spirit of Swift and Fielding.

In this crowd, two men have emerged with exceptional talent, distinct and complementary, gaining popularity for the same reasons, advocates for the same cause, and moralists in both comedy and drama. They defend genuine feelings against social norms and, through the clarity of their portrayals, the depth of their insights, and the intensity of their critiques, have revitalized, with new perspectives and a different style, the classic fighting spirit of Swift and Fielding.

One, more ardent, more expansive, wholly given up to rapture, an impassioned painter of crude and dazzling pictures, a lyric prose-writer, omnipotent in laughter and tears, plunged into fantastic invention, painful sensibility, vehement buffoonery; and by the boldness of his style, the excess of his emotions, the grotesque familiarity of his caricatures, he has displayed all the forces and weaknesses of an artist, all the audacities, all the successes, and all the oddities of the imagination.

One, more passionate, more expansive, completely lost in ecstasy, an emotional painter of rough and striking images, a lyrical prose writer, powerful in laughter and tears, immersed in wild imagination, deep sensitivity, and intense humor; through the boldness of his style, the intensity of his feelings, and the bizarre familiarity of his caricatures, he has shown all the strengths and flaws of an artist, all the daring, all the triumphs, and all the quirks of creativity.

The other, more contained, better informed and stronger, a lover of moral dissertations, a counselor of the public, a sort of lay preacher, less bent on defending the poor, more bent on censuring man, has brought to the aid of satire a sustained common sense, a great knowledge of the heart, consummate cleverness, powerful reasoning, a treasure of meditated hatred, and has persecuted vice with all the weapons of reflection. By this contrast the one completes the other; and we may form an exact idea of English taste, by placing the portrait of William Makepeace[40] Thackeray by the side of that of Charles Dickens.

The other one, more composed, better informed, and stronger, a lover of moral discussions, a public advisor, kind of a lay preacher, less focused on defending the poor and more on criticizing humanity, has brought to satire a steady common sense, a deep understanding of the human heart, impressive cleverness, strong reasoning, a wealth of carefully considered disdain, and has targeted vice with all the tools of reflection. By this contrast, one completes the other; and we can get a clear idea of English taste by placing the portrait of William Makepeace[40] Thackeray next to that of Charles Dickens.

No wonder if in England a novelist writes satires. A gloomy and reflective man is impelled to it by his character; he is still further impelled by the surrounding manners. He is not permitted to contemplate passions as poetic powers; he is bidden to appreciate them as moral qualities. His pictures become sentences; he is a counselor rather than an observer, a judge rather than an artist. We see by what machinery Thackeray has changed novel into satire....

No surprise that a novelist in England writes satires. A serious and thoughtful person is driven to do so by their nature; they are further influenced by the social norms around them. They're not allowed to view passions as beautiful emotions; instead, they're expected to see them as moral traits. Their stories turn into lessons; they’re more of a guide than a spectator, more of a critic than a creator. We can see how Thackeray has transformed the novel into satire....

Who is he; and what is the value of this literature of which he is one of the princes? At bottom, like every literature, it is a definition of man; and to judge it, we must compare it with man. We can do so now; we have just studied a mind, Thackeray himself; we have considered his faculties, their connections, results, their different degrees; we have before our eyes a model of human nature. We have a right to judge of the copy by the model, and to control the definition which his novels lay down by the definition which his character furnishes.

Who is he, and what is the significance of the literature where he is one of the leading figures? Ultimately, like all literature, it defines what it means to be human; to evaluate it, we need to compare it to humanity. We can do that now; we've just analyzed a mind—Thackeray himself. We’ve examined his abilities, their links, outcomes, and varying levels; we now have a clear example of human nature. We have the right to assess the imitation based on the original and to critique the definitions presented in his novels against the insights we gain from his character.

The two definitions are contrary, and his portrait is a criticism on his talent. We have seen that in him the same faculties produce the beautiful and the ugly, force and weakness, success and failure; that moral reflection, after having provided him with every satirical power, debases him in art; that, after having spread over his contemporary novels a tone of vulgarity and falseness, it raises his historical novel to the level of the finest productions; that the same constitution of mind teaches him the sarcastic and violent, as well as the modulated and simple[41] style, the bitterness and harshness of hate with the effusion and delicacy of love. The evil and the good, the beautiful and the ugly, the repulsive and the agreeable, are in him then but remoter effects, of slight importance, born of changing circumstances, acquired and fortuitous qualities, not essential and primitive, different forms which different streams present in the same current.

The two definitions are opposites, and his portrait critiques his talent. We've noted that in him, the same skills create beauty and ugliness, strength and weakness, success and failure; that moral reflection, while giving him all the tools for satire, undermines his artistry; that, after casting a tone of vulgarity and falseness over his contemporary novels, it elevates his historical novel to the level of the finest works; that the same mindset teaches him both sarcastic and violent styles, as well as soft and simple ones, the bitterness and harshness of hate alongside the warmth and delicacy of love. So, the evil and the good, the beautiful and the ugly, the repulsive and the appealing are merely distant effects of minor importance, arising from changing circumstances, acquired and random traits, not fundamental or original, different forms that various streams display in the same current.[41]

So it is with other men. Doubtless moral qualities are of the first rank; they are the motive power of civilization, and constitute the nobleness of the individual; society exists by them alone, and by them alone man is great. But if they are the finest fruit of the human plant, they are not its root; they give us our value, but do not constitute our elements. Neither the vices nor the virtues of man are his nature; to praise or to blame him is not to know him; approbation or disapprobation does not define him; the names of good or bad tell us nothing of what he is. Put the robber Cartouche in an Italian court of the fifteenth century; he would be a great statesman. Transport this nobleman, stingy and narrow-minded, into a shop; he will be an exemplary tradesman. This public man, of inflexible probity, is in his drawing-room an intolerable coxcomb. This father of a family, so humane, is an idiotic politician. Change a virtue in its circumstances, and it becomes a vice; change a vice in its circumstances, and it becomes a virtue. Regard the same quality from two sides; on one it is a fault, on the other a merit. The essential man is found concealed far below these moral badges; they only point out the useful[42] or noxious effect of our inner constitution: they do not reveal our inner constitution. They are safety or advertising lights attached to our names, to warn the passer-by to avoid or approach us; they are not the explanatory chart of our being.

So it is with other people. Clearly, moral qualities are of the highest importance; they drive civilization and define a person’s nobility. Society relies on them entirely, and they are what make a person great. But while they may be the finest fruits of humanity, they are not its roots; they give us our value but don’t define our essence. Neither the vices nor the virtues of a person represent their true nature; to praise or blame someone doesn’t mean you really know them; approval or disapproval doesn’t define them; labeling someone as good or bad tells us nothing about who they are. Put the thief Cartouche in a fifteenth-century Italian court, and he would be a great politician. Move this nobleman, who is stingy and narrow-minded, into a shop, and he will be a model tradesman. This public figure, known for his strict integrity, is in his home an unbearable snob. This humanitarian father is a foolish politician. Change a virtue based on its circumstances, and it can become a vice; change a vice based on its circumstances, and it can become a virtue. Look at the same characteristic from two perspectives; from one view, it’s a flaw, and from another, it’s a strength. The essential person lies hidden beneath these moral labels; they only indicate the beneficial or harmful effects of our inner nature: they don’t reveal what lies within us. They are just safety or promotional signals attached to our names, warning others to avoid or approach us; they are not a true map of our being.

Our true essence consists in the causes of our good or bad qualities, and these causes are discovered in the temperament, the species and degree of imagination, the amount and velocity of attention, the magnitude and direction of primitive passions. A character is a force, like gravity, or steam, capable, as it may happen, of pernicious or profitable effects, and which must be defined otherwise than by the amount of the weight it can lift or the havoc it can cause. It is therefore to ignore man, to reduce him, as Thackeray and English literature generally do, to an aggregate of virtues and vices; it is to lose sight in him of all but the exterior and social side; it is to neglect the inner and natural element. We will find the same fault in English criticism, always moral, never psychological, bent on exactly measuring the degree of human honesty, ignorant of the mechanism of our sentiments and faculties; we will find the same fault in English religion, which is but an emotion or a discipline; in their philosophy, destitute of metaphysics; and if we ascend to the source, according to the rule which derives vices from virtues, and virtues from vices, we will see all these weaknesses derived from their native energy, their practical education, and that kind of severe and religious poetic instinct which has in time past made them Protestant and Puritan.

Our true essence lies in the reasons behind our good or bad qualities, and these reasons can be found in our temperament, the type and degree of our imagination, the amount and speed of our attention, and the strength and direction of our basic passions. A character is a force, like gravity or steam, capable of producing either harmful or beneficial effects, and it should be defined not just by the weight it can lift or the destruction it can cause. To reduce a person, as Thackeray and much of English literature do, to just a mix of virtues and vices is to overlook the deeper, inner, and natural elements of a person. We often see the same flaw in English criticism, which is always moralistic and never psychological, focused on measuring human honesty without understanding the underlying mechanics of our feelings and abilities; we find this same issue in English religion, which tends to be just an emotion or a practice; and their philosophy, lacking metaphysics. If we trace these issues back to their source, based on the idea that vices come from virtues and virtues come from vices, we can see that these weaknesses stem from their inherent energy, their practical education, and a kind of strict, religious poetic instinct that historically made them Protestant and Puritan.

FOOTNOTES:

[7] From Book V, Chapter II of "The History of English Literature." Translated by H. van Laun.

[7] From Book V, Chapter II of "The History of English Literature." Translated by H. van Laun.


II

WHEN THE KING GOT UP FOR THE DAY[8]

The king is expected to keep the entire aristocracy busy; consequently, to make a display of himself, to pay back with his own person, at all hours even the most private, even on getting out of bed, and even in his bed. In the morning, at the hour named by himself beforehand, the head valet awakens him; five series of persons enter in turn to perform their duty, and, "altho very large, there are days when the waiting-rooms can hardly contain the crowd of courtiers." The first one admitted is "l'entrée familière," consisting of the children of France, the prince and princesses of the blood, and besides these, the chief physician, the chief surgeon, and other serviceable persons. Next comes the "grande entrée," which comprizes the grand chamberlain, the grand master and master of the wardrobe, the first gentlemen of the bed-chamber, the dukes of Orleans and Penthièvre, some other highly favored seigniors, the ladies of honor and in waiting of the queen, mesdames, and other princesses, without enumerating barbers, tailors, and various descriptions of valets. Meanwhile spirits of wine are poured on the king's hands from a service of plate, and he is then handed the basin of holy-water; he crosses himself and repeats a prayer.

The king is expected to keep the entire aristocracy engaged; therefore, he must always put on a show of himself, making appearances at all times, even during the most private moments, including getting out of bed and while still in bed. In the morning, at the time he sets in advance, the head valet wakes him up; five groups of people enter in turn to fulfill their duties, and “even though it’s quite spacious, there are days when the waiting rooms can barely hold all the courtiers.” The first group allowed in is the “familiar entry,” which includes the children of France, the princes and princesses of the blood, as well as the chief physician, the chief surgeon, and other useful people. Next is the “grand entry,” which includes the grand chamberlain, the grand master and master of the wardrobe, the first gentlemen of the bedchamber, the dukes of Orleans and Penthièvre, several other favored nobles, the ladies of honor and waiting for the queen, mesdames, and other princesses, not to mention barbers, tailors, and various kinds of valets. Meanwhile, spirits of wine are poured over the king’s hands from a silver service, and he is then given the basin of holy water; he makes the sign of the cross and says a prayer.

Then he gets out of bed before all these people, and puts on his slippers. The grand chamberlain and the first gentleman hand him his dressing-gown; he puts this on and seats himself in the chair in which he is to put on his clothes. At this moment the door opens, and a third group enters, which is the "entrée des brevets"—the seigniors who compose this enjoy in addition the precious privilege of assisting at the "petit coucher"; while at the same moment there enters a detachment of attendants, consisting of the physicians and surgeons in ordinary, the intendants of the amusements, readers, and others, and among the latter those who preside over physical requirements. The publicity of a royal life is so great that none of its functions can be exercised without witnesses.

Then he gets out of bed in front of everyone and puts on his slippers. The grand chamberlain and the first gentleman hand him his robe; he puts it on and sits down in the chair where he will get dressed. At that moment, the door opens, and a third group comes in, which is the "entrée des brevets"—the nobles who also have the special privilege of attending the "petit coucher." At the same time, a group of attendants comes in, including the regular physicians and surgeons, the managers of entertainment, readers, and others, including those responsible for his physical needs. The public nature of royal life is so significant that no function can take place without witnesses.

At the moment of the approach of the officers of the wardrobe to dress the king, the first gentleman, notified by an usher, advances to read him the names of the grandees who are waiting at the door: this is the fourth entry, called "la chambre," and larger than those preceding it; for, not to mention the cloak-bearers, gun-bearers, rug-bearers, and other valets, it comprizes most of the superior officials, the grand almoner, the almoners on duty, the chaplain, the master of the oratory, the captain and major of the bodyguard, the colonel-general and major of the French guards, the colonel of the king's regiment, the captain of the Cent Suisses, the grand huntsman, the grand wolf-huntsman, the grand provost, the grand master and master of ceremonies, the first butler, the grand master of the pantry, the foreign ambassadors, the ministers and secretaries of state, the marshals of France, and most of[45] the seigniors and prelates of distinction. Ushers place the ranks in order, and if necessary, impose silence.

As the wardrobe officers approach to dress the king, the head gentleman, alerted by a servant, steps forward to read him the names of the nobles waiting at the door. This is the fourth entrance, called "la chambre," and it's larger than the previous ones. In addition to the cloak-bearers, gun-bearers, rug-bearers, and other attendants, it includes most of the high-ranking officials, the grand almoner, the on-duty almoners, the chaplain, the master of oratory, the captain and major of the bodyguard, the colonel-general and major of the French guards, the colonel of the king's regiment, the captain of the Cent Suisses, the grand huntsman, the grand wolf-huntsman, the grand provost, the grand master and master of ceremonies, the head butler, the grand master of the pantry, the foreign ambassadors, the ministers and secretaries of state, the marshals of France, and most of[45] the distinguished lords and bishops. Ushers organize the ranks, and if needed, enforce silence.

Meanwhile the king washes his hands and begins his toilet. Two pages remove his slippers; the grand master of the wardrobe draws off his night-shirt by the right arm, and the first valet of the wardrobe by the left arm, and both of them hand it to an officer of the wardrobe, while a valet of the wardrobe fetches the shirt, wrapt up in white taffeta. Things have now reached the solemn point, the culmination of the ceremony: the fifth entry has been introduced; and in a few moments, after the king has put his shirt on, all that is left of those who are known, with other household officers waiting in the gallery, complete the influx.

Meanwhile, the king washes his hands and starts getting ready. Two attendants take off his slippers; the grand master of the wardrobe removes his nightshirt from the right arm, and the first valet of the wardrobe takes it off from the left arm, both handing it to a wardrobe officer, while another valet brings the shirt, wrapped in white taffeta. We have now reached the formal moment, the peak of the ceremony: the fifth entry has been made; and in a few moments, after the king puts on his shirt, all that remains of those known, along with other household officers waiting in the gallery, completes the gathering.

There is quite a formality in regard to this shirt. The honor of handing it is reserved to the sons and grandsons of France; in default of these, to the princes of the blood or those legitimated; in their default, to the grand chamberlain or to the first gentleman of the bed-chamber; the latter case, it must be observed, being very rare, the princes being obliged to be present at the king's lever as well as the princesses at that of the queen. At last the shirt is presented, and a valet carries off the old one; the first valet of the wardrobe and the first valet de chambre hold the fresh one, each by a right and left arm respectively; while two other valets, during this operation, extend his dressing-gown in front of him to serve as a screen. The shirt is now on his back, and the toilet commences.

There's a lot of formality surrounding this shirt. The honor of presenting it goes to the sons and grandsons of France; if those aren't available, it goes to the princes of the blood or those who have been legitimized; if that's not possible, then it's up to the grand chamberlain or the first gentleman of the bedchamber. It's worth noting that the latter situation is quite rare since princes are required to be present at the king's lever, just as princesses must be at the queen's. Finally, the shirt is presented, and a valet takes away the old one; the first valet of the wardrobe and the first valet de chambre hold the new one, each by an arm. Meanwhile, two other valets hold out his dressing gown in front of him to act as a screen. The shirt is now on his back, and the getting ready begins.

A valet de chambre supports a mirror before[46] the king, while two others on the two sides light it up, if occasion requires with flambeaux. Valets of the wardrobe fetch the rest of the attire; the grand master of the wardrobe puts the vest on and the doublet, attaches the blue ribbon, and clasps his sword around him; then a valet assigned to the cravats brings several of these in a basket, while the master of the wardrobe arranges around the king's neck that which the king selects. After this a valet assigned to the handkerchiefs brings three of these on a silver salver; while the grand master of the wardrobe offers the salver to the king, who chooses one. Finally the master of the wardrobe hands to the king his hat, his gloves, and his cane. The king then steps to the side of the bed, kneels on a cushion, and says his prayers; while an almoner in a low voice recites the orison Quæsumus, deus omnipotens. This done, the king announces the order of the day, and passes with the leading persons of his court into his cabinet, where he sometimes gives audience. Meanwhile the rest of the company await him in the gallery, in order to accompany him to mass when he comes out.

A valet holds a mirror up in front of the king, while two others on either side light it, if needed, with torches. Valets from the wardrobe bring the rest of the clothing; the head valet puts on the king's vest and doublet, attaches the blue ribbon, and secures his sword around him. Then, a valet assigned to the cravats brings several in a basket, while the head valet ties around the king's neck the one he chooses. After that, a valet assigned to handkerchiefs brings three of them on a silver tray; the head valet presents the tray to the king, who selects one. Finally, the head valet hands the king his hat, gloves, and cane. The king then steps to the side of the bed, kneels on a cushion, and prays while an almoner quietly recites the prayer Quæsumus, deus omnipotens. Once that's done, the king announces the day's schedule and goes with the senior members of his court into his office, where he sometimes holds meetings. Meanwhile, the rest of the group waits for him in the gallery to accompany him to mass when he comes out.

Such is the lever, a piece in five acts. Nothing could be contrived better calculated to fill up the void of an aristocratic life: a hundred or thereabouts of notable seigniors dispose of a couple of hours in coming, in waiting, in entering, in defiling, in taking positions, in standing on their feet, in maintaining an air of respect and of ease suitable to a superior class of walking gentlemen, while those best qualified are about to do the same thing over in the queen's apartment. The king, however, to offset this, suffers[47] the same torture and the same inaction as he imposes. He also is playing a part: all his steps and all his gestures have been determined beforehand; he has been obliged to arrange his physiognomy and his voice, never to depart from an affable and dignified air, to award judiciously his glances and his nods, to keep silent or to speak only of the chase, and to suppress his own thoughts if he has any. One can not indulge in reverie, meditate, or be absent-minded when before the footlights: the part must have due attention.

This is the lever, a play in five acts. Nothing could be better designed to fill the emptiness of aristocratic life: around a hundred notable lords spend a couple of hours coming, waiting, entering, parading, taking their places, standing, and keeping an attitude of respect and ease fitting for a superior class of gentlemen, while those most qualified are doing the same thing over in the queen's chamber. The king, however, endures the same torture and inaction that he imposes. He too is playing a role: all his moves and gestures have been planned out in advance; he has to control his expression and his voice, maintaining a friendly and dignified demeanor, carefully deciding when to look or nod, speaking only about the hunt, and suppressing any personal thoughts he might have. One cannot daydream, meditate, or be distracted when in front of the audience: the role demands full attention.

FOOTNOTES:

[8] From "The Ancient Régime." Translated by John Durand. Copyright, 1876, by Henry Holt & Company.

[8] From "The Ancient Régime." Translated by John Durand. Copyright, 1876, by Henry Holt & Company.


EMILE ZOLA

Born in 1840, died in 1902; his father an Italian, his mother French; became a packing clerk in a bookstore in 1860; published his first book in 1864; "L'Assommoir" in 1877, "Nana" in 1880, "La Terre" in 1887, author of many other works; prominent in the Dreyfus case, being twice fined and imprisoned for libeling a court martial.

Born in 1840 and died in 1902; his father was Italian and his mother was French; he became a packing clerk in a bookstore in 1860; published his first book in 1864; "L'Assommoir" in 1877, "Nana" in 1880, "La Terre" in 1887, and was the author of many other works; he was prominent in the Dreyfus case, facing fines and imprisonment twice for libeling a court martial.


GLIMPSES OF NAPOLEON III IN TIME OF WAR[9]

They had no more than sat down at table when Delaherche, burning to relieve himself of the subject that filled his mind, began to relate his experiences of the day before.

They had hardly sat down at the table when Delaherche, eager to share what was on his mind, started to talk about his experiences from the previous day.

"You know I saw the Emperor at Baybel."

"You know, I saw the Emperor at Baybel."

He was fairly started, and nothing could stop him. He began by describing the farmhouse; a large structure with an interior court, surrounded by an iron railing, and situated on a gentle eminence overlooking Mouzon, to the left of the Carignan road. Then he came back to the Twelfth Corps, whom he had visited in their camp among the vines on the hillsides; splendid troops they were, with their equipments brightly shining in the sunlight, and the sight of them had caused his heart to beat with patriotic ardor.

He was pretty fired up, and nothing could hold him back. He started by describing the farmhouse; a big building with a courtyard inside, surrounded by an iron fence, located on a slight rise overlooking Mouzon, to the left of the Carignan road. Then he went back to the Twelfth Corps, which he had visited in their camp among the vineyards on the hills; they were impressive troops, with their gear gleaming in the sunlight, and seeing them made his heart race with patriotic passion.

"And there I was, sir, when the Emperor, who had alighted to breakfast and rest himself a bit, [49]came out of the farmhouse. He wore a general's uniform and carried an overcoat across his arm, altho the sun was very hot. He was followed by a servant bearing a camp-stool. He did not look to me like a well man; ah no, far from it: his stooping form, the sallowness of his complexion, the feebleness of his movements, all indicated him to be in a very bad way. I was not surprized; for the druggist at Mouzon, when he recommended me to drive on to Baybel, told me that an aide-de-camp had just been in his shop to get some medicine—you understand what I mean—medicine for—"

"And there I was, sir, when the Emperor, who had stepped down to have breakfast and take a little rest, [49]came out of the farmhouse. He was dressed in a general's uniform and had an overcoat draped over his arm, even though the sun was blazing hot. A servant followed him, carrying a camp-stool. He didn't look like a healthy man; oh no, quite the opposite: his hunched posture, the paleness of his skin, and the weakness of his movements all suggested he was not doing well. I wasn't surprised; the pharmacist in Mouzon, when he advised me to head to Baybel, told me that an aide-de-camp had just been in his shop to pick up some medicine—you know what I mean—medicine for—"

The presence of his wife and mother prevented him from alluding more explicitly to the nature of the Emperor's complaint, which was an obstinate diarrhea that he had contracted at Chêne, and which compelled him to make those frequent halts at houses along the road.

The presence of his wife and mother kept him from directly mentioning the Emperor's issue, which was a stubborn diarrhea he had picked up at Chêne, forcing him to make frequent stops at houses along the way.

"Well, then the attendant opened the camp-stool and placed it in the shade of a clump of trees at the edge of a field of wheat, and the Emperor sat down on it. Sitting there in a limp, dejected attitude, perfectly still, he looked for all the world like a small shopkeeper taking a sun-bath for his rheumatism. His dull eyes wandered over the wide horizon, the Meuse coursing through the valley at his feet, before him the range of wooded heights whose summits recede and are lost in the distance, on the left the waving tree-tops of Dieulet forest, on the right the verdure-clad eminence of Sommanthe. He was surrounded by his military family, aides and officers of rank; and a colonel of dragoons, who had already applied to me for information about[50] the country, had just motioned me not to go away, when all at once—"

"Well, then the attendant set up the camp-stool and placed it in the shade of a cluster of trees at the edge of a wheat field, and the Emperor sat down on it. Sitting there in a slumped, defeated posture, completely still, he looked just like a small shopkeeper soaking up the sun for his arthritis. His dull eyes drifted over the vast horizon, watching the Meuse flow through the valley at his feet, in front of him the range of wooded hills whose peaks fade into the distance, on the left the swaying tree tops of Dieulet forest, on the right the green-covered rise of Sommanthe. He was surrounded by his military staff, aides, and high-ranking officers; and a colonel of dragoons, who had already asked me for information about[50] the area, had just signaled for me to stay when suddenly—"

Delaherche rose from his chair, for he had reached the point where the dramatic interest of his story culminated, and it became necessary to reenforce words by gestures.

Delaherche got up from his chair because he had reached the point where the excitement of his story peaked, and it was important to back up his words with gestures.

"All at once there was a succession of sharp reports; and right in front of us, over the wood of Dieulet, shells are seen circling through the air. It produced on me no more effect than a display of fireworks in broad daylight, sir, upon my word it didn't! The people about the Emperor, of course, showed a good deal of agitation and uneasiness. The colonel of dragoons comes running up again to ask if I can give them an idea whence the fire proceeds. I answer him offhand: 'It is at Beaumont; there is not the slightest doubt about it.' He returns to the Emperor, on whose knees an aide-de-camp was unfolding a map. The Emperor was evidently of opinion that the fighting was not at Beaumont, for he sent the colonel back to me a third time. But I couldn't well do otherwise than stick to what I had said before, could I, now?—the more that the shells kept flying through the air, nearer and nearer, following the line of the Mouzon road. And then, sir, as sure as I see you standing there, I saw the Emperor turn his pale face toward me. Yes, sir, he looked at me a moment with those dim eyes of his, that were filled with an expression of melancholy and distrust. And then his face declined upon his map again, and he made no further movement."

Suddenly, there was a series of loud bangs, and right in front of us, over the wood of Dieulet, we saw shells flying through the air. It didn’t affect me any more than a fireworks show during the day, I swear! The people around the Emperor were clearly agitated and anxious. The colonel of dragoons came rushing over to ask if I could tell them where the fire was coming from. I replied casually, “It’s at Beaumont; there’s no doubt about it.” He went back to the Emperor, who had an aide-de-camp spreading a map across his knees. The Emperor clearly thought the fighting wasn’t at Beaumont, as he sent the colonel back to me a third time. But I couldn’t just change my answer, could I? Especially since the shells kept flying through the air, getting closer and closer, along the Mouzon road. And then, as sure as I see you standing there, I saw the Emperor turn his pale face toward me. Yes, he looked at me for a moment with those dim eyes of his, filled with a sense of sadness and doubt. Then he turned his gaze back to the map and didn’t make any more moves.

Delaherche, altho he was an ardent Bonapartist at the time of the plébiscite, had admitted after[51] our early defeats that the government was responsible for some mistakes; but he stood up for the dynasty, compassionating and excusing Napoleon III, deceived and betrayed as he was by every one. It was his firm opinion that the men at whose door should be laid the responsibility for all our disasters were none other than those Republican deputies of the opposition who had stood in the way of voting the necessary men and money.

Delaherche, although he was a passionate Bonapartist during the plebiscite, admitted after[51] our early defeats that the government had made some mistakes; however, he defended the dynasty, feeling sympathy for and justifying Napoleon III, who had been deceived and betrayed by everyone. He firmly believed that the true culprits for all our disasters were none other than the Republican opposition deputies who had obstructed the approval of the necessary men and funds.

"And did the Emperor return to the farmhouse?" asked Captain Beaudoin.

"And did the Emperor come back to the farmhouse?" asked Captain Beaudoin.

"That's more than I can say, my dear sir: I left him sitting on his stool. It was midday, the battle was drawing nearer, and it occurred to me that it was time to be thinking of my own return. All that I can tell you besides is that a general to whom I pointed out the position of Carignan in the distance, in the plain to our rear, appeared greatly surprized to learn that the Belgian frontier lay in that direction, and was only a few miles away. Ah, that the poor Emperor should have to rely on such servants!"...

"That's more than I can say, my dear sir: I left him sitting on his stool. It was noon, the battle was getting closer, and I realized it was time to think about my own return. All I can add is that a general I pointed out the position of Carignan to in the distance, in the plain behind us, seemed really surprised to learn that the Belgian border was that way and just a few miles away. Oh, how unfortunate that the poor Emperor has to depend on such servants!"

While Delaherche was raising himself on tiptoe, and trying to peer through the windows of the rez-de-chaussée, an old woman at his side, some poor day-worker of the neighborhood, with shapeless form, and hands calloused and distorted by many years of toil, was mumbling between her teeth:

While Delaherche was standing on his tiptoes, trying to see through the windows of the rez-de-chaussée, an old woman next to him, a local day laborer with a misshapen figure and hands callused and twisted from years of hard work, was mumbling to herself:

"An emperor—I should like to see one once—just once—so I could say I had seen him."

"An emperor—I would like to see one just once—so I could say I had seen him."

Suddenly Delaherche exclaimed, seizing Maurice by the arm:[52]

Suddenly, Delaherche shouted, grabbing Maurice by the arm:[52]

"See, there he is! at the window to the left. I had a good view of him yesterday; I can't be mistaken. There, he has just raised the curtain; see, that pale face, close to the glass."

"Look, there he is! at the window on the left. I saw him clearly yesterday; I can't be wrong. There, he just pulled back the curtain; see that pale face, right up against the glass."

The old woman had overheard him, and stood staring with wide-open mouth and eyes; for there, full in the window, was an apparition that resembled a corpse more than a living being: its eyes were lifeless, its features distorted; even the mustache had assumed a ghastly whiteness in the final agony. The old woman was dumbfounded; forthwith she turned her back and marched off with a look of supreme contempt.

The old woman had heard him, and stood staring with her mouth and eyes wide open; because right there, in the window, was a figure that looked more like a corpse than a living person: its eyes were empty, its face twisted; even the mustache had taken on a horrifying whiteness in its final moments. The old woman was shocked; immediately, she turned away and walked off with a look of total disdain.

"That thing an emperor! a likely story!"

"An emperor? Seriously?"

A zouave was standing near—one of those fugitive soldiers who were in no haste to rejoin their commands. Brandishing his chassepot and expectorating threats and maledictions, he said to his companion:

A zouave was standing nearby—one of those runaway soldiers who weren’t in a rush to get back to their units. Swinging his chassepot and spitting out threats and curses, he said to his friend:

"Wait! see me put a bullet in his head!"

"Wait! Watch me put a bullet in his head!"

Delaherche remonstrated angrily; but by that time the Emperor had disappeared. The hoarse murmur of the Meuse continued uninterruptedly; a wailing lament, inexpressibly mournful, seemed to pass above them through the air, where the darkness was gathering intensity. Other sounds rose in the distance, like the hollow muttering of the rising storm: were they the "March! march!"—that terrible order from Paris which had driven that ill-starred man onward day by day, dragging behind him along the roads of his defeat the irony of his imperial escort, until now he was brought face to face with the ruin he had foreseen and come forth to meet? What multitudes of brave men were to lay down their lives[53] for his mistakes; and how complete the wreck, in all his being, of that sick man—that sentimental dreamer, awaiting in gloomy silence the fulfilment of his destiny!...

Delaherche protested angrily; but by then, the Emperor had vanished. The low murmur of the Meuse continued without interruption; a haunting lament, indescribably sad, seemed to drift above them in the air, where the darkness was deepening. Other sounds emerged in the distance, like the hollow rumblings of an approaching storm: were they the "March! march!"—that dreadful order from Paris that had pushed that unfortunate man forward day by day, dragging behind him along the roads of his defeats the irony of his imperial guard, until he was finally confronted with the destruction he had foreseen and come to face? So many brave men were about to sacrifice their lives[53] for his mistakes; and how complete the collapse, in every part of that ailing man—that sentimental dreamer, waiting in heavy silence for the fulfillment of his destiny!...

"O M. Delaherche! isn't this dreadful! Here, quick! this way, if you would like to see the Emperor."

"O M. Delaherche! Isn't this awful! Come on, quick! This way, if you want to see the Emperor."

On the left of the corridor a door stood ajar; and through the narrow opening a glimpse could be had of the sovereign, who had resumed his weary, anguished tramp between the fireplace and the window. Back and forth he shuffled with heavy, dragging steps, and ceased not, despite his unendurable suffering. An aide-de-camp had just entered the room—it was he who had failed to close the door behind him—and Delaherche heard the Emperor ask him in a sorrowfully reproachful voice:

On the left side of the hallway, a door was slightly open; and through the narrow gap, one could catch a glimpse of the Emperor, who had returned to his tired, troubled pacing between the fireplace and the window. He shuffled back and forth with heavy, dragging steps, not stopping despite his unbearable pain. An aide-de-camp had just walked into the room—it was him who hadn’t closed the door behind him—and Delaherche heard the Emperor ask him in a voice filled with sorrowful reproach:

"What is the reason of this continued firing, sir, after I gave orders to hoist the white flag?"

"What’s the reason for this ongoing firing, sir, after I ordered the white flag to be raised?"

The torture to him had become greater than he could bear—this never-ceasing cannonade that seemed to grow more furious with every minute. Every time he approached the window it pierced him to the heart. More spilling of blood, more useless squandering of human life! At every moment the piles of corpses were rising higher on the battle-field, and his was the responsibility. The compassionate instincts that entered so largely into his nature revolted at it, and more than ten times already he had asked that question of those who approached him.

The torture was becoming more than he could handle—this endless barrage that seemed to get more intense by the minute. Each time he went near the window, it hurt him deeply. More bloodshed, more pointless loss of life! With every moment, the piles of corpses grew higher on the battlefield, and he felt responsible for it. The compassion ingrained in him revolted against this, and he had already asked those around him the same question more than ten times.

"I gave orders to raise the white flag: tell me, why do they continue firing?"

"I instructed them to raise the white flag: can you tell me why they're still shooting?"

The aide-de-camp made answer in a voice so[54] low that Delaherche failed to catch its purport. The Emperor, moreover, seemed not to pause to listen, drawn by some irresistible attraction to that window; at which, each time he approached it, he was greeted by that terrible salvo of artillery that rent and tore his being. His pallor was greater even than it had been before; his poor, pinched, wan face, on which were still visible traces of the rouge which had been applied that morning, bore witness to his anguish.

The aide-de-camp answered in a voice so low that Delaherche couldn’t understand what he meant. The Emperor didn’t seem to stop to listen, drawn to that window by some overwhelming force; every time he got near, he was met with a deafening blast of artillery that shook him to his core. His complexion was even paler than before; his poor, drawn, tired face, still showing signs of the makeup he had put on that morning, revealed his suffering.

At that moment a short, quick-motioned man in dust-soiled uniform, whom Delaherche recognized as General Lebrun, hurriedly crossed the corridor and pushed open the door, without waiting to be announced. And scarcely was he in the room when again was heard the Emperor's so oft-repeated question.

At that moment, a short, fast-moving man in a dusty uniform, whom Delaherche recognized as General Lebrun, hurried across the corridor and pushed open the door without waiting to be announced. As soon as he entered the room, the Emperor's frequently asked question was heard again.

"Why do they continue to fire, General, when I have given orders to hoist the white flag?"

"Why are they still shooting, General, when I've ordered to raise the white flag?"

The aide-de-camp left the apartment, shutting the door behind him, and Delaherche never knew what was the General's answer. The vision had faded from his sight.

The aide-de-camp left the apartment, closing the door behind him, and Delaherche never found out what the General's response was. The image had disappeared from his view.

FOOTNOTES:

[9] From "La Débâcle." Translated by E. P. Robins. Copyright, 1892, by Cassell Publishing Company. Copyright, 1898, by the Macmillan Company.

[9] From "La Débâcle." Translated by E. P. Robins. Copyright, 1892, by Cassell Publishing Company. Copyright, 1898, by the Macmillan Company.


ALPHONSE DAUDET

Born in 1840, died in 1897; educated at Lyons; settled in Paris in 1857 and began to write poems and sketches for newspapers and periodicals; his "Fromont Jeune et Risler Ainé" published in 1874, "Jack" in 1876, "Numa Roumestan" in 1881, "Tartarin sur les Alps" in 1885; author of many other works of fiction.

Born in 1840, died in 1897; educated in Lyons; moved to Paris in 1857 and started writing poems and short pieces for newspapers and magazines; his "Fromont Jeune et Risler Ainé" was published in 1874, "Jack" in 1876, "Numa Roumestan" in 1881, "Tartarin sur les Alps" in 1885; he authored many other works of fiction.


I

A GREAT MAN'S WIDOW[10]

No one was astonished at hearing she was going to marry again. Notwithstanding all his genius, perhaps even on account of his genius, the great man had for fifteen years led her a hard life, full of caprices and mad freaks that had attracted the attention of all Paris. On the highroad to fame, over which he had so triumphantly and hurriedly traveled, like those who are to die young, she had sat behind him, humbly and timidly, in a corner of the chariot, ever fearful of collisions. Whenever she complained, relatives, friends, every one was against her: "Respect his weaknesses," they would say to her, "they are the weaknesses of a god. Do not disturb him, do not worry him. Remember that your husband does not belong exclusively to you. He belongs much more to art, to his country, than to his family. And who knows if each of the faults you reproach him with has not given us [56]some sublime creation?" At last, however, her patience was worn out, she rebelled, became indignant and even unjust, so much, indeed, that at the moment of the great man's death, they were on the point of demanding a judicial separation and ready to see their great and celebrated name dragged into the columns of a society paper.

No one was surprised to hear she was going to marry again. Despite all his talent, or maybe because of it, the brilliant man had made her life difficult for fifteen years, filled with whims and wild behavior that had caught everyone’s attention in Paris. On the path to success, which he had rushed down like someone destined for an early death, she sat behind him, quietly and nervously, always worried about potential crashes. Whenever she voiced her concerns, relatives, friends—everyone—was against her: "Respect his flaws," they would tell her, "they are the flaws of a genius. Don’t disturb him, don’t stress him out. Remember that your husband doesn’t belong solely to you. He belongs much more to his art, to his country, than to his family. And who knows if each of the faults you criticize him for hasn’t resulted in some amazing creation?" Eventually, though, her patience ran out; she rebelled, became angry, and even unfair, so much so that at the time of the great man's death, they were on the verge of seeking a legal separation and were prepared to see their esteemed and well-known name splashed across the gossip columns.

After the agitation of this unhappy match, the anxieties of the last illness, and the sudden death which for a moment revived her former affection, the first months of her widowhood acted on the young woman like a healthy calming water-cure. The enforced retirement, the quiet charm of mitigated sorrow lent to her thirty-five years a second youth almost as attractive as the first.

After the turmoil of this unhappy marriage, the worries from the last illness, and the sudden death that temporarily reignited her previous feelings, the initial months of her widowhood had a soothing effect on the young woman, like a refreshing retreat. The forced solitude and the peaceful charm of softened grief gave her thirty-five years a second youth that was nearly as appealing as the first.

Moreover, black suited her, and then she had the responsible and rather proud look of a woman left alone in life, with all the weight of a great name to carry honorably. Mindful of the fame of the departed one, that wretched fame that had cost her so many tears, and now grew day by day, like a magnificent flower nourished by the black earth of the tomb, she was to be seen draped in her long somber veils holding interviews with theatrical managers and publishers, busying herself in getting her husband's operas put again on the stage, superintending the printing of his posthumous works and unfinished manuscripts, bestowing on all these details a kind of solemn care and, as it were, the respect for a shrine.

Furthermore, black suited her, and she carried the responsible and somewhat proud look of a woman left to navigate life on her own, with the burden of a great name to uphold honorably. Remembering the fame of her late husband, that painful fame that had caused her countless tears, and which now grew daily, like a stunning flower fed by the dark soil of the grave, she could be seen wrapped in her long, somber veils, meeting with theater managers and publishers, busying herself to get her husband’s operas back on stage, overseeing the publication of his posthumous works and unfinished manuscripts, treating all these matters with a kind of solemn care, as if showing respect for a sacred site.

It was at this moment that her second husband met her. He, too, was a musician, almost unknown, it is true, the author of a few waltzes and songs, and of two little operas, of which[57] the scores, charmingly printed, were scarcely more played than sold. With a pleasant countenance, a handsome fortune that he owed to his exceedingly bourgeois family, he had above all an infinite respect for genius, a curiosity about famous men, and the ingenuous enthusiasm of a still youthful artist. Thus when he met the wife of the great man, he was dazzled and bewildered. It was as tho the image of the glorious muse herself had appeared to him. He at once fell in love, and as the widow was beginning to receive a few friends, he had himself presented to her. There his passion grew in the atmosphere of genius that still lingered in all the corners of the drawing-room. There was the bust of the master, the piano he composed on, his scores spread over all the furniture, melodious even to look at, as tho from between their half-opened pages the written phrases reechoed musically. The actual and very real charm of the widow, surrounded by those austere memories as by a frame that became her, brought his love to a climax.

It was at this moment that her second husband met her. He was a musician, almost unknown, it's true, having written a few waltzes and songs, along with two small operas, of which[57] the beautifully printed scores were barely played, let alone sold. With a friendly face and a comfortable fortune inherited from his very middle-class family, he had above all an endless respect for talent, a curiosity about famous people, and the genuine enthusiasm of a still youthful artist. So when he met the wife of the great man, he was dazzled and overwhelmed. It was as if the image of the glorious muse herself had appeared to him. He instantly fell in love, and as the widow began to entertain a few friends, he made sure to be introduced to her. There, his passion blossomed in the atmosphere of genius that still lingered in every corner of the drawing-room. There was the bust of the master, the piano he composed on, and his scores spread across all the furniture, visually melodic, as though the written phrases echoed musically from their half-opened pages. The actual and very real charm of the widow, surrounded by those meaningful memories like a frame that suited her, intensified his love.

After hesitating a long time, the poor fellow at last proposed, but in such humble and timid terms: "He knew how unworthy he was of her. He understood all the regret she would feel in exchanging her illustrious name for his, so unknown and insignificant." And a thousand other artless phrases in the same style. In reality, the lady was indeed very much flattered by her conquest; however, she played the comedy of a broken heart, and assumed the disdainful, wearied airs of a woman whose life is ended without hopes of renewal. She, who had never in her[58] life been so quiet and comfortable as since the death of her great man, actually found tears with which to mourn for him, and an enthusiastic ardor in speaking of him. This, of course, only inflamed her youthful adorer the more and made him more eloquent and persuasive.

After hesitating for a long time, the poor guy finally proposed, but in such humble and shy terms: "He knew he was unworthy of her. He understood all the regret she would feel in exchanging her famous name for his, which was so unknown and insignificant." And a thousand other simple phrases in the same style. In reality, the lady was quite flattered by her conquest; however, she acted out a broken heart and put on the weary, disdainful airs of a woman whose life felt over without any hope of renewal. She, who had never been so calm and comfortable as since the death of her great man, actually found tears to mourn him and spoke of him with passionate enthusiasm. This, of course, only sparked even more desire in her youthful admirer and made him more eloquent and persuasive.

In short, this severe widowhood ended in a marriage; but the widow did not abdicate, and remained—altho married—more than ever the widow of a great man; well knowing that herein lay, in the eyes of her second husband, her real prestige. As she felt herself much older than he, to prevent his perceiving it, she overwhelmed him with her disdain, with a kind of vague pity, and unexprest and offensive regret at her condescending marriage. However, he was not wounded by it, quite the contrary. He was so convinced of his inferiority and thought it so natural that the memory of such a man should reign despotically in her heart! In order the better to maintain in him this humble attitude, she would at times read over with him the letters the great man had written to her when he was courting her. This return toward the past rejuvenated her some fifteen years, lent her the assurance of a handsome and beloved woman, seen through all the wild love and delightful exaggeration of written passion. That she since then had changed her young husband cared little, loving her on the faith of another, and drawing therefrom I know not what strange kind of vanity. It seemed to him that these passionate appeals added to his own, and that he inherited a whole past of love.

In short, this intense period of widowhood ended in a marriage; however, the widow didn’t let go of her past and remained—despite being married—more than ever the widow of a great man, fully aware that this was what gave her real status in the eyes of her second husband. Since she felt much older than him, to keep him from noticing, she overwhelmed him with her disdain, a sort of vague pity, and unspoken and annoying regret about her condescending marriage. However, he wasn’t hurt by it; quite the opposite. He was so convinced of his inferiority and found it so natural that the memory of such a man should dominate her heart! To help maintain this humble attitude in him, she would sometimes read together with him the letters the great man had written when he was courting her. This trip down memory lane rejuvenated her by about fifteen years, giving her the confidence of a beautiful and cherished woman, seen through all the wild love and delightful over-the-top expressions of written passion. It didn’t bother her young husband that she had changed since then; he loved her based on the memory of another man, somehow drawing from it a strange kind of vanity. It seemed to him that these passionate letters added to his own feelings, and that he inherited an entire history of love.

A strange couple indeed! It was in society,[59] however, that they presented the most curious spectacle. I sometimes caught sight of them at the theater. No one would have recognized the timid and shy young woman, who formerly accompanied the maestro, lost in the gigantic shadow he cast around him. Now, seated upright in the front of the box, she displayed herself, attracting all eyes by the pride of her own glance. It might be said that her head was surrounded by her first husband's halo of glory, his name reechoing around her like a homage or a reproach. The other one, seated a little behind her, with the subservient physiognomy of one ready for every abnegation in life, watched each of her movements, ready to attend to her slightest wish.

A strange couple for sure! It was in social settings,[59] though, that they made the most fascinating sight. I sometimes spotted them at the theater. No one would have recognized the timid and shy young woman who used to follow the maestro, overshadowed by his enormous presence. Now, sitting upright at the front of the box, she showcased herself, drawing everyone’s attention with the confidence in her gaze. You could say that her head was surrounded by her first husband's glow of fame, his name echoing around her like a tribute or a reminder. The other one, sitting a little behind her, with the eager face of someone willing to sacrifice anything in life, watched her every move, ready to respond to her slightest need.

At home the peculiarity of their attitude was still more noticeable. I remember a certain evening party they gave a year after their marriage. The husband moved about among the crowd of guests, proud but rather embarrassed at gathering together so many in his own house. The wife, disdainful, melancholy, and very superior, was on that evening more than ever the widow of a great man! She had a peculiar way of glancing at her husband from over her shoulder, of calling him "my poor dear friend," of casting on him all the wearisome drudgery of the reception, with an air of saying: "You are only fit for that." Around her gathered a circle of former friends, those who had been spectators of the brilliant débuts of the great man, of his struggles, and his success. She simpered to them; played the young girl! They had known her when so young! Nearly all of them called her[60] by her Christian name, "Anais." They formed a kind of cœnaculum, which the poor husband respectfully approached, to hear his predecessor spoken of. They recalled the glorious first nights, those evenings on which nearly every battle was won, and the great man's manias, his way of working; how, in order to summon up inspiration, he insisted on his wife being by his side, decked out in full ball dress. "Do you remember, Anais?" And Anais sighed and blushed.

At home, their unusual attitude was even more noticeable. I remember a party they hosted a year after they got married. The husband moved through the crowd of guests, feeling proud but somewhat awkward about having so many people in his home. The wife, looking disdainful, melancholy, and very superior, that evening more than ever seemed like the widow of a great man! She had a unique way of glancing at her husband over her shoulder, referring to him as "my poor dear friend," and passing off all the tedious tasks of the reception onto him, as if to say, "You’re only fit for that." Around her, a group of former friends gathered, those who had witnessed the great man's brilliant rises, his struggles, and his successes. She flirted with them, played the role of a young girl! They had known her when she was much younger! Almost all of them called her[60] by her first name, "Anais." They formed a sort of cœnaculum, which the poor husband approached respectfully, eager to hear stories about his predecessor. They reminisced about the glorious first nights, those evenings when nearly every battle was won, and talked about the great man's quirks, his unique way of working; how, to find inspiration, he demanded that his wife be by his side, dressed in full gala attire. "Do you remember, Anais?" And Anais sighed and blushed.

It was at that time that he had written his most tender pieces, above all "Savonarole," the most passionate of his creations, with a grand duet, interwoven with rays of moonshine, the perfume of roses and the warbling of nightingales. An enthusiast sat down and played it on the piano, amid a silence of attentive emotion. At the last note of the magnificent piece, the lady burst into tears. "I can not help it," she said, "I have never been able to hear it without weeping." The great man's old friends surrounded his unhappy widow with sympathetic expressions, coming up to her one by one, as at a funereal ceremony, to give a thrilling clasp to her hand.

It was during that time that he had written his most heartfelt pieces, especially "Savonarole," the most passionate of his works, featuring a stunning duet filled with moonlight, the scent of roses, and the singing of nightingales. An admirer sat down and played it on the piano, in a silence filled with deep emotion. At the final note of the beautiful piece, the woman burst into tears. "I can't help it," she said, "I've never been able to hear it without crying." The great man's old friends gathered around his grieving widow, offering her sympathetic words and approaching her one by one, like at a funeral, to give her a heartfelt squeeze of her hand.

"Come, come, Anais, be courageous." And the drollest thing was to see the second husband, standing by the side of his wife, deeply touched and affected, shaking hands all round, and accepting, he too, his share of sympathy. "What genius! what genius!" he repeated as he mopped his eyes. It was at the same time ridiculous and affecting.

"Come on, Anais, be brave." The funniest part was seeing the second husband, standing next to his wife, really moved and emotional, shaking hands with everyone and accepting his share of sympathy too. "What a genius! What a genius!" he kept saying as he wiped his eyes. It was both silly and touching at the same time.

FOOTNOTES:

[10] From "Artists' Wives." Translated by Laura Enser.

[10] From "Artists' Wives." Translated by Laura Enser.


II

MY FIRST DRESS COAT[11]

How did I come by it, that first dress coat? What primitive tailor, what confiding tradesman was it, trustful as Don Juan's famous Monsieur Dimanche, who upon the faith of my fantastic promises, decided one fine morning on bringing it to me, brand new, and artistically pinned up in a square of shiny green calico? It would be difficult for me to tell. Of the honest tailor, I can indeed recall nothing—so many tailors have since then crossed my path—save perhaps a vision, as in a luminous mist, of a thoughtful brow and a large mustache. The coat indeed is there, before my eyes. Its image after twenty years still remains indelibly graven on my memory, as on imperishable brass. What a collar, my young friends! What lapels! And, above all, what skirts, shaped as the slimmest tail of the swallow! My brother, a man of experience, had said: "One must have a dress coat if one wishes to make one's way in the world." And the dear fellow counted much upon this piece of frippery for the advancement of my fame and fortune....

How did I get that first dress coat? Which old tailor, which trusting tradesman was it, as reliable as Don Juan's famous Monsieur Dimanche, who, believing my wild promises, decided one fine morning to bring it to me, brand new, and neatly pinned up in a square of shiny green fabric? It's hard for me to say. I can barely remember the honest tailor—so many have come and gone since then—except maybe a vague image, like in a bright haze, of a thoughtful face and a big mustache. The coat is definitely there, right in front of me. Its image, after twenty years, is still etched in my mind, like on everlasting brass. What a collar, my young friends! What lapels! And, above all, what skirts, shaped like the sleekest swallow's tail! My brother, a wise guy, had said, "You need a dress coat if you want to get ahead in life." And the dear guy really believed this piece of fluff would boost my reputation and fortune...

One day some one proposed to get me an invitation to Augustine Brohan's soirées. Who? some one. Some one, egad! You know him already: that eternal some one, who is like every [62]one else, that amiable institution of Providence, who, of no personal value in himself and a mere acquaintance in the house he frequents, yet goes everywhere, introduces you everywhere, is the friend of a day, of an hour, of whose name even you are ignorant, that essentially Parisian type.

One day, someone suggested getting me an invitation to Augustine Brohan's parties. Who? Just someone. Seriously! You know him already: that ever-present someone, who is just like everyone else, that charming fixture of fate, who has no real value in himself and is just an acquaintance in the places he hangs out, yet manages to go everywhere, introduces you to everyone, and is a friend for a day, or even just an hour, of whose name you probably don't even know, that quintessentially Parisian type.

You may imagine with what enthusiasm I accepted the proposal. To be invited to Augustine's house! Augustine, the famous actress, Augustine, the laughing representative of Molière's comic muse, softened somewhat by the more modern poetic smile of Musset's genius—for while she acted the waiting maids at the Théâtre Français, Musset had written his comedy "Louison" at her house; Augustine Brohan, in short, in whom all Paris delighted, vaunting her wit, quoting her repartees; and who might already be said to have adorned herself with that swallow's plume, unsullied yet by ink, but already well sharpened, with which she was hereafter to sign those charming "Lettres de Suzanne!"

You can imagine how excited I was to accept the invitation. To be invited to Augustine's house! Augustine, the famous actress, Augustine, the vibrant embodiment of Molière's comedic spirit, softened by the more contemporary charm of Musset's genius—because while she portrayed the maids at the Théâtre Français, Musset had written his play "Louison" at her place; Augustine Brohan, in short, who delighted all of Paris with her wit and clever comebacks; and who could already be said to have adorned herself with that untainted swallow's plume, still unmarked by ink, but already nicely sharpened, with which she would later sign those delightful "Lettres de Suzanne!"

"Lucky dog!" said my brother, helping me on with the coat; "your fortune is made."

"Lucky you!" my brother said, helping me put on my coat. "Your luck is set."

Nine o'clock was striking as I sallied forth.

Nine o'clock was ringing out as I stepped outside.

At that time Augustine Brohan was living in the Rue Lord Byron, at the top of the Champs Élysées, in one of those pretty coquettish little houses which seem to ignorant provincials the realization of the poetical dreams which they weave for themselves from the pages of the novelist. A railing, a tiny garden, four steps covered by an awning, an entrance hall filled with flowers, and then, opening immediately from it, the drawing-room, a brilliantly lighted room in green, which I can see now vividly before me.[63]

At that time, Augustine Brohan was living on Rue Lord Byron, at the top of the Champs Élysées, in one of those charming little houses that seem to clueless country folks like the embodiment of the romantic fantasies they create from the novels they read. A railing, a small garden, four steps covered by an awning, an entrance hall filled with flowers, and then, immediately off it, the drawing-room—a brightly lit room in green that I can still picture vividly in my mind.[63]

How I managed to get up those steps, how I made my entry, and how I presented myself, I can not now remember. A footman announced my name, but this name, which he mumbled, produced no effect on the brilliant assembly. I can only recollect hearing a woman's voice say: "So much the better, here is another dancer." It appears they were short of dancers; but what an entry for a poet!

How I managed to climb those steps, how I made my entrance, and how I presented myself, I can't remember now. A footman announced my name, but the way he mumbled it had no impact on the dazzling crowd. I only remember hearing a woman's voice say, "Great, here's another dancer." It seemed they were short on dancers, but what an entrance for a poet!

Startled and humiliated, I tried to lose myself among the crowd. How can I describe my dismay, when, a moment later, another mistake arose? My long hair, my dark and somber looks excited general curiosity. I heard them whispering near me: "Who is it? Do look," and they laughed. At last some one said:

Startled and embarrassed, I tried to blend in with the crowd. How can I express my shock when, just a moment later, another mistake happened? My long hair and dark, serious appearance sparked everyone's curiosity. I heard them whispering nearby: "Who is that? Take a look," and they laughed. Finally, someone said:

"It is the Wallachian Prince!"

"It's the Wallachian Prince!"

"The Wallachian Prince? Oh yes, very likely."

"The Wallachian Prince? Oh yeah, probably."

I suppose that a Wallachian prince had been expected that evening. My rank being thus settled for me, I was left in peace. But for all that, you can not imagine how heavily my usurped crown weighed upon me all that evening. First a dancing man! then a Wallachian prince! Could not these good people see my lyre?

I guess a Wallachian prince was supposed to show up that evening. With my status already decided for me, I was left alone. But still, you can't imagine how heavy the crown I never asked for felt on me all night. First a dancer! Then a Wallachian prince! Couldn't these nice people see my lyre?

Fortunately for me, a startling piece of news flying from mouth to mouth, spread rapidly through the ballroom, casting into oblivion both the dancer and the Wallachian prince. Marriage was at that time much the fashion among the feminine portion of the Comédie company, and it was generally at Augustine Brohan's Wednesday receptions, where all the choicest talents of journalism, together with bankers and high government[64] officials gathered round the lovely members or associates of the Français, that the foundations were laid of most of these romantic unions....

Thankfully for me, a shocking piece of news quickly spread through the ballroom, making everyone forget about both the dancer and the Wallachian prince. At that time, marriage was very trendy among the women of the Comédie company, and it was usually at Augustine Brohan's Wednesday receptions, where the best talents in journalism, along with bankers and high-ranking government[64] officials, gathered around the beautiful members or associates of the Français, that the groundwork for most of these romantic unions was laid....

At last comparative calm was restored and the quadrilles began. I danced. I was obliged to do so. I danced moreover somewhat badly for a Wallachian prince. The quadrille once ended, I became stationary; foolishly held back by my short sight—too shy to sport an eyeglass, too much of a poet to wear spectacles, and dreading lest, at the slightest movement, I should bruise my knee against the corner of some piece of furniture, or plunge my nose into the trimming of a bodice. Soon hunger and thirst interfered in the matter; but for a kingdom I should never have dared to approach the buffet with all the rest of the world. I anxiously watched for the moment when it should be deserted; and while waiting, I joined the groups of political talkers, assuming a serious air, and feigning to scorn the charms of the smaller salon, whence came to me, with the pleasant sound of laughter and the tinkling of teaspoons against the porcelain, a delicate aroma of scented tea, of Spanish wines and cakes. At last they came back to dance, and I gathered up my courage. I entered, I was alone.

At last, a sense of calm returned and the quadrilles started. I danced. I had to. I danced poorly, especially for a Wallachian prince. Once the quadrille was over, I became still; foolishly held back by my poor eyesight—too shy to use a monocle, too much of a dreamer to wear glasses, and worried that with the slightest movement, I might bang my knee against a piece of furniture or smash my nose into the edge of someone’s dress. Soon, hunger and thirst became an issue; I wouldn’t have dared to approach the buffet with everyone else, even for a kingdom. I anxiously waited for the moment it would be empty; while I waited, I joined the groups of political talkers, trying to look serious and pretending to disdain the allure of the smaller salon, from which the pleasant sound of laughter and the clinking of teaspoons against porcelain floated to me, along with a sweet aroma of scented tea, Spanish wines, and pastries. Finally, they came back to dance, and I gathered my courage. I stepped in, and I was alone.

What a dazzling sight was that buffet. A crystal pyramid under the blaze of the candles, brilliant with glasses and decanters, white and glittering as snow in the sunshine. I took up a glass as fragile as a flower, careful not to hold it too tightly lest I should break the stem. What should I pour into it? Come now, courage, I[65] say to myself, since no one can see me. I stretched out my hand, and took at haphazard a decanter. It must be kirsch, I thought, from its diamond clearness. Well, I'll try a glass of kirsch; I like its perfume, its bitter and wild perfume that reminds me of the forest. And so, like an epicure, I slowly poured out, drop by drop, the beautiful clear liquid. I raised the glass to my lips. Oh, horror, it was only water. What a grimace I made. Suddenly a duet of laughter resounded from a black coat and a pink dress that I had not perceived flirting in the corner, and who were amused at my mistake.

What a stunning sight that buffet was. A crystal pyramid lit up by the glow of the candles, shining with glasses and decanters, white and sparkling like snow in the sun. I picked up a glass as delicate as a flower, careful not to grip it too tightly in case I broke the stem. What should I pour into it? Come on, I told myself, since no one can see me. I reached out my hand and randomly grabbed a decanter. It must be kirsch, I thought, judging by its sparkling clarity. Well, I’ll try a glass of kirsch; I love its scent, that bitter and wild aroma that reminds me of the forest. And so, like a connoisseur, I slowly poured out the beautiful clear liquid, drop by drop. I raised the glass to my lips. Oh no, it was just water. What a grimace I made. Suddenly, a duet of laughter erupted from a guy in a black coat and a girl in a pink dress who I hadn’t noticed flirting in the corner, finding my mistake amusing.

I endeavored to replace my glass, but I was nervous, my hand shook, and my sleeve caught I know not what. One glass, two glasses, three glasses fell. I turned round, my wretched coat tails swept a wild circle, and the white pyramid crashed to the ground, with all the sparkling, splintering, flashing uproar of an iceberg breaking to pieces.

I tried to pick up my glass, but I was anxious, my hand was shaking, and my sleeve snagged on something. One glass, two glasses, three glasses fell. I turned around, my miserable coat tails swung wildly, and the white pyramid crashed to the floor, with all the sparkling, splintering, flashing chaos of an iceberg shattering.

At the noise of the catastrophe the mistress of the house rushed up. Luckily, she is as short-sighted as the Wallachian prince, and he is able to escape from the buffet without being recognized. All the same, my evening is spoiled. The massacre of small glasses and decanters weighs on my mind like a crime. My one idea is to get away. But the Dubois mama, dazzled by my principality, catches hold of me and will not allow me to leave till I have danced with her daughter, or indeed with both her daughters. I excuse myself as best as I can; when a tall old man with a shrewd smile, stopt my egress. It is Doctor Ricord, with whom I had exchanged[66] a few words previously and who, like the others, takes me for the Wallachian. "But, Prince, as you are inhabiting the Hotel du Senat, and as we are near neighbors, pray wait for me, I can offer you a seat in my carriage." How willingly would I accept, but I have no overcoat. What would Ricord think of a Wallachian prince without furs, and shivering in his dress coat? Let me escape quickly, and hurry home on foot, through the snow and fog, sooner than allow my poverty to be seen. Always half-blind and more confused than ever, I reach the door and slip out, not, however, without getting somehow entangled in the tapestries. "Won't monsieur take his coat?" a footman calls after me.

At the sound of the chaos, the lady of the house rushed upstairs. Luckily, she’s as short-sighted as the Wallachian prince, so he manages to slip away from the crowd without being recognized. Still, my evening is ruined. The breakage of small glasses and decanters weighs on my conscience like a crime. All I can think about is getting out of here. However, Madame Dubois, dazzled by my princely presence, grabs me and won’t let me leave until I’ve danced with her daughter, or even with both of her daughters. I try to excuse myself as best as I can, but then a tall old man with a sly smile stops me from leaving. It’s Doctor Ricord, with whom I had exchanged[66] a few words earlier, and like everyone else, he thinks I am the Wallachian prince. "But, Prince, since you're staying at the Hotel du Senat and we're neighbors, please wait for me. I can offer you a seat in my carriage." I would gladly accept, but I have no overcoat. What would Ricord think of a Wallachian prince without furs, shivering in his dress coat? I need to escape quickly and hurry home on foot through the snow and fog, rather than let my poverty be revealed. Always half-blind and more confused than ever, I reach the door and slip out, though not without getting somehow tangled in the tapestries. "Won't sir take his coat?" a footman calls after me.

There I was, at two o'clock in the morning, far from my home, alone in the streets, hungry and frozen, with the devil's own self, a badly lined purse in my pocket. But hunger inspired me with a brilliant idea: "Suppose I go to the markets." I had often heard of the markets, and a certain Gaidras, whose establishment remained open all night, and where for the sum of three sous they provided a plateful of succulent cabbage soup. By Jove, yes, to the markets I would go. I would sit down at those tables like the veriest prowling vagabond. All my pride had vanished. The wind is icy cold; hunger makes me desperate. "My kingdom for a horse," said another prince, and I say to myself as I trot along: "My principality, my Wallachian principality, for a basin of good soup in a warm corner."

There I was, at two in the morning, far from home, alone on the streets, hungry and freezing, with hardly any money in my pocket. But hunger sparked a brilliant idea: "What if I go to the markets?" I had heard about the markets, especially a place run by Gaidras, which was open all night, where you could get a tasty bowl of cabbage soup for just three sous. By gosh, yes, I would go to the markets. I would sit down at those tables like the biggest homeless person. All my pride was gone. The wind was icy cold; hunger made me desperate. "My kingdom for a horse," said another prince, and I tell myself as I walk along: "My principality, my Wallachian principality, for a bowl of good soup in a warm spot."

Gaidras' establishment looks a mere filthy hovel, all slimy and badly lighted, thrust back[67] beneath the colonnades of the old market-place. Often and often since then, when noctambulism was the fashion, have we, future great men, spent whole nights there, elbows on table, amidst tobacco smoke and literary talk. But at the first I must own, notwithstanding my hunger, I almost drew back at the sight of those blackened dingy walls, that dense smoke, those late sitters, snoring with their backs against the wall or lapping their soup like dogs; the amazing caps of the Don Juans of the gutter, the enormous drab felt hats of the market porters, and the healthy rough blouse of the market gardener side by side with the greasy tatters of the prowler of the night. Nevertheless I entered, and I may at once add that my black coat found its fellows. Black coats that own no great coat are not rare in Paris after midnight in the winter, and they are hungry enough to eat three sous' worth of cabbage soup. The cabbage soup was, however, exquisite; full of perfume as a garden, and smoking like a crater. I had two helpings, altho a custom peculiar to the establishment—inspired by wholesome distrust—of fastening the forks and spoons with a chain to the table, hindered me a little. I paid, and fortified by my substantial mess, resumed my way to the Quartier Latin.

Gaidras' place looks like a rundown dive, all grimy and poorly lit, tucked away[67] under the colonnades of the old market square. Many times since then, when late-night outings were the trend, we, the future greats, spent entire nights there, leaning on the table, surrounded by tobacco smoke and literary discussions. But at first, I must admit, despite my hunger, I hesitated at the sight of those dark, dingy walls, the thick smoke, and the late-night patrons, snoring with their backs against the wall or slurping their soup like dogs; the striking hats of the street's Don Juans, the large drab felt hats of the market porters, and the sturdy rough blouses of the market gardeners sitting next to the tattered clothes of night prowlers. Still, I went in, and I should add that my black coat blended in. Black coats without overcoats aren’t unusual in Paris after midnight in winter, and they’re hungry enough to wolf down three sous' worth of cabbage soup. The cabbage soup was, however, delicious; aromatic like a garden and steaming like a volcano. I had two servings, although a quirky practice of the place—fastening the forks and spoons to the table with a chain, out of a healthy skepticism—made things a bit tricky. I paid, and feeling fortified by my hearty meal, continued my way to the Quartier Latin.

What a picture my return home! The return of the poet, trotting up the Rue de Tournon, with his coat collar turned up, while dancing before his sleepy eyes are the elegant shadows of a fashionable evening party mingling with the famished specters of the market-place. He stands knocking his boots against the curbstone of the Hotel du Senat, to shake off the snow, while[68] opposite the bright lamps of a brougham light up the front of an old mansion, and Doctor Ricord's coachman cries out: "Gate, if you please." Life in Paris is made up of these contrasts.

What a scene my return home is! The poet is back, walking up the Rue de Tournon with his coat collar up, while the elegant shadows of a trendy evening party dance before his tired eyes, blending with the hungry ghosts of the marketplace. He’s knocking his boots against the curb of the Hotel du Senat to shake off the snow, while [68] across the street, the bright lamps of a carriage illuminate the front of an old mansion, and Doctor Ricord's driver calls out: "Gate, if you please." Life in Paris is all about these contrasts.

"A wasted evening," said my brother the next morning. "You have been taken for a Wallachian prince, and have not succeeded in launching your book. But all is not yet lost; you must make up for it when you make your 'digestion call,' as we say in Paris."

"A wasted evening," my brother said the next morning. "You've been mistaken for a Wallachian prince, and you didn’t manage to launch your book. But all isn't lost yet; you need to make up for it when you make your 'digestion call,' as we say in Paris."

The digestion of a glass of water, what irony. It was quite two months before I made up my mind to pay that call. However, one day I summoned up courage. Besides her official receptions on Wednesdays, Augustine Brohan received more unceremoniously on Sunday afternoon. I resolutely started off....

The digestion of a glass of water, how ironic. It took me nearly two months to decide to make that call. But one day, I gathered my courage. In addition to her official receptions on Wednesdays, Augustine Brohan also had informal get-togethers on Sunday afternoons. I set off with determination....

Even now I can recall the smallest details of that interview. But see how all depends upon our point of view. I had told Sarcey the comical story of my first appearance in society, and one day Sarcey repeated it to Augustine Brohan. Well, the ungrateful Augustine—whom, it is true, I have not seen for thirty years—swore most sincerely that she knew nothing of me but my books. She had forgotten everything! Everything—all that had played such an important part in my life—the broken glasses, the Wallachian prince, the rehearsal of "Lait d'Anesse," and the boots of the heavy dragoons.

Even now, I can remember the tiniest details of that interview. But look how much depends on our perspective. I had shared the funny story of my first time in society with Sarcey, and one day, Sarcey told it to Augustine Brohan. Well, the ungrateful Augustine—who, I must say, I haven't seen in thirty years—swore up and down that she knew nothing about me except for my books. She had forgotten everything! Everything—everything that had been so significant in my life—the broken glasses, the Wallachian prince, the rehearsal of "Lait d'Anesse," and the boots of the heavy dragoons.

FOOTNOTES:

[11] From "Thirty Years of Paris." Translated by Laura Ensor.

[11] From "Thirty Years of Paris." Translated by Laura Ensor.


GUY DE MAUPASSANT

Born in 1850, died in 1893; educated at Rouen; trained in literary matters by Flaubert; wrote an unsuccessful play in 1879 and then a short story, "Boule de Suif," which attracted marked attention, and was followed by a great number of short and long stories, including "Mademoiselle Fifi" in 1882, "Pierre et Jean" in 1888, and "Notre Cœur" in 1890.

Born in 1850, died in 1893; educated in Rouen; trained in writing by Flaubert; wrote an unsuccessful play in 1879 and then a short story, "Boule de Suif," which gained significant attention, leading to a large number of short and long stories, including "Mademoiselle Fifi" in 1882, "Pierre et Jean" in 1888, and "Notre Cœur" in 1890.


MADAME JEANNE'S LAST DAYS[12]

Jeanne did not go out any more. She hardly bestirred herself. She got up every morning at the same time; looked out of the window at the weather, and then went down-stairs, and sat before the fire in the hall. Here she would think of the happy years of Paul's childhood, when he had worked in the salad-bed, kneeling side by side in the soft ground with Aunt Lison, the two women rivals in their effort to amuse the child, and seeing who could root up the young plants most skilfully.

Jeanne no longer went out. She barely moved. Every morning, she got up at the same time, looked out the window at the weather, then went downstairs and sat in front of the fire in the hall. Here, she would think about the happy years of Paul's childhood, when he worked in the salad bed, kneeling side by side in the soft earth with Aunt Lison, both women competing to entertain the child and seeing who could pull up the young plants the best.

So musing, her lips would murmur, "Poulet, Poulet! my little Poulet"—as if she were speaking to him; and, her reverie broken as she spoke, she would try during whole hours to write in the air the letters which formed the boy's name. She would trace them slowly before the fire, imagining that she really saw them; then believing that her eyes had deceived her, she would rewrite the [70]capital P again, her arm trembling with fatigue, forcing herself to trace the name to the end; then when she had finished it she would begin over again. At last she could not write it any more. She would muddle everything—form other words, and exhaust herself almost to idiocy.

So lost in thought, her lips would whisper, "Chicken, Chicken! my little Chicken"—as if she were talking to him; and when her daydream was interrupted by her words, she would spend hours trying to write the letters that made up the boy's name in the air. She would slowly trace them before the fire, imagining she could really see them; then, thinking her eyes had tricked her, she would rewrite the [70]capital P again, her arm shaking from exhaustion, pushing herself to finish writing the name; and once she completed it, she would start all over. Eventually, she couldn't write it anymore. She would jumble everything—form other words, and tire herself to the point of near madness.

Ever since her childhood just one habit had clung to her—that of jumping up out of bed the moment she had drunk her morning coffee. She was inordinately fond of that way of breakfasting, and the privation would have been felt more than anything else. Each morning she would await Rosalie's arrival with extraordinary impatience; and as soon as the cup was put upon the table at her side, she would sit up and empty it almost greedily, and then, throwing off her robe, she would begin to dress herself at once.

Ever since she was a kid, one habit had stuck with her—jumping out of bed the moment she finished her morning coffee. She loved that way of having breakfast, and missing it would have felt worse than anything else. Every morning, she would wait for Rosalie to arrive with great impatience; and as soon as the cup was set down next to her, she would sit up and drink it almost eagerly, then, tossing off her robe, she would start getting dressed right away.

She thought she was directly pursued by obstinate misfortune against which she became as fatalistic as an Oriental: the habit of seeing her dreams fade away and destroy her hopes made her afraid to undertake anything; and she waited whole days to accomplish the most simple affair, convinced that she would always take the wrong way to do it, and that it would turn out badly. She repeated continually, "I have never had any luck in my life." Then Rosalie would cry, "Supposing you had had to work for your bread—and were obliged to get up every morning at six o'clock and prepare for your day's doings? There are lots of people who are obliged to do that; and when such people become too old, they die of poverty."

She felt like she was being relentlessly followed by stubborn bad luck, making her as resigned as someone from the East: the constant experience of watching her dreams slip away and her hopes crumble left her too afraid to try anything new; she would spend entire days just to handle the simplest tasks, convinced she would always choose the wrong approach and that things would end poorly. She kept saying, "I’ve never had any luck in my life." Then Rosalie would respond, "What if you had to work for your living and had to get up every morning at six o'clock to get ready for the day? There are plenty of people who have to do that, and when they get too old, they end up dying in poverty."

She had checked certain memorable days in her life, and now and then she was able to remember[71] episodes of an entire month, bringing them up one by one, grouping them together, and connecting together all those little matters which had preceded or followed some important event. She succeeded by sheer force of attention, by force of memory and of concentrated will power in bringing back to mind almost completely her two first years at Peuples. Distant memories of her life came back to her with a singular facility, bringing a kind of relief; but the later years seemed to lose themselves in a mist—to become mixt one with another: and sometimes she would stay for an indefinite time, her head bowed on one of the calendars, her mind full of the past, and yet not being able to remember whether it was in this or that calendar that such or such a remembrance ought to be tabulated. She placed them around the room like the pictures of the Way of the Cross—those tableaux of days that were no more. Then she would abruptly set down her chair before one of them; and there she would sit until night came, staring at it, immobile, buried in her dreams of remembrance.

She had marked certain significant days in her life, and now and then she could recall[71] moments from an entire month, bringing them up one by one, grouping them together, and connecting all those little details that came before or after some important event. She managed this through sheer focus, memory, and concentrated willpower, almost completely recalling her first two years at Peuples. Distant memories returned to her with surprising ease, offering a sense of relief; however, the later years seemed to fade into a blur—blending together: and sometimes she would spend an indefinite amount of time, her head bowed over one of the calendars, lost in the past, yet unable to remember whether a particular memory belonged in this calendar or that one. She arranged them around the room like the images of the Stations of the Cross—those pictures of days gone by. Then she would suddenly place her chair in front of one of them; and there she would sit until night fell, staring at it, motionless, immersed in her nostalgic dreams.

One morning Rosalie came earlier than usual into her room, and said, setting down upon the table the bowl of coffee: "Come now, drink this up quickly. Denis is down-stairs waiting for us at the door. We are going over to Peuples to-day: I've got some business over there."

One morning, Rosalie came into her room earlier than usual and said, setting the bowl of coffee down on the table, "Come on, drink this quickly. Denis is downstairs waiting for us at the door. We're going to Peuples today; I have some business to take care of there."

Jeanne thought that she was going to faint, so deep was her emotion. She drest herself, frightened and tremulous at the mere idea of seeing again that dear house.

Jeanne felt like she was going to faint because her emotions were so overwhelming. She got dressed, scared and shaky at the thought of seeing that beloved house again.

A radiant sky spread out above over all the world, and the horse, in fits and starts of liveliness,[72] sometimes broke into a gallop. When they entered into the commune of Etouvent, Jeanne's heart beat so fast that she could hardly breathe, and when she saw from a distance the brick pillars of the boundary-line of her old home, she exclaimed in a low voice two or three times, "Oh!—oh!—oh!—" as if something had happened to change her whole heart.

A bright sky stretched out over the entire world, and the horse, bursting with energy, sometimes took off at a gallop. As they entered the town of Etouvent, Jeanne's heart raced so quickly that she could barely breathe, and when she spotted the brick pillars marking the boundary of her old home from a distance, she whispered "Oh!—oh!—oh!" a few times, as if something had shifted her entire heart.

They left the wagon with the Couillards: then, while Rosalie and her son went off to attend to their business, the caretakers offered to take Jeanne over the château, the present owners of it being away; so they gave her the keys.

They left the wagon with the Couillards. Then, while Rosalie and her son went to handle their business, the caretakers offered to show Jeanne around the château since the current owners were away. So, they handed her the keys.

She set out alone, and when she was fairly before the old manor-house by the seaside, she stopt to look at it once again. It had changed in nothing outside. The large, grayish building that day showed upon its old walls the smile of the brilliant sunshine. All the shutters were closed.

She set out alone, and when she was in front of the old manor house by the sea, she stopped to look at it once more. It hadn't changed at all on the outside. The large, grayish building that day displayed the bright sunshine on its old walls. All the shutters were closed.

A bit of a dead branch fell on her dress. She raised her eyes. It came from the plane-tree. She drew near the big tree with its smooth, pale bark; she stroked it with her hand as if it had been an animal. Her foot struck something in the grass—a fragment of rotten wood; it was the last fragment of the very bench on which she had sat so often with those of her own family about her; the very bench which had been seen set in place on the very day that Julien had made his first visit.

A dead branch fell on her dress. She looked up. It came from the plane tree. She walked over to the large tree with its smooth, pale bark; she touched it with her hand as if it were an animal. Her foot hit something in the grass—a piece of rotten wood; it was the last piece of the bench where she had sat so many times with her family around her; the very bench that had been placed there on the day Julien made his first visit.

She reached the double doors of the vestibule of the house, and she had great trouble to open them; for the heavy, rusty key refused to turn in the lock. At length the lock yielded with a heavy grinding of its springs; and the door, a[73] little obstinate itself, burst open with a cloud of dust.

She reached the double doors of the entryway of the house, and she struggled to open them because the heavy, rusty key wouldn't turn in the lock. Finally, the lock gave in with a loud grinding noise; and the door, a[73] bit stubborn, swung open with a cloud of dust.

At once, and almost running, she went upstairs to her own room. She could recognize it, hung as it was with a light new paper: but throwing open a window, she looked out and stood motionless, stirred even to the depth of her being at the sight of all that landscape, so much beloved; the shrubs, the elm-trees, the flat reaches, and the sea dotted with brown sails, motionless in the distance.

Immediately, she rushed upstairs to her room. She recognized it, decorated with fresh, light wallpaper; but as she threw open a window and looked outside, she stood still, deeply stirred by the sight of the landscape she loved so much— the shrubs, the elm trees, the flat stretches, and the sea dotted with brown sails, still in the distance.

Then she began prowling about the great empty dwelling. She even stopt to look at the discolorations on the walls; spots familiar to her eyes. Once she stood before a little hole crusht in the plaster by the baron; who had often amused himself, when he was young, with making passages at arms, cane in hand, against the partition wall, when he happened to be passing this spot.

Then she started wandering around the large empty house. She even paused to look at the stains on the walls; spots that were familiar to her. At one point, she stood in front of a small hole dented in the plaster by the baron, who used to entertain himself, when he was younger, by fencing with his cane against the wall whenever he happened to walk by this spot.

She went down-stairs to the drawing-room. It was somber behind the closed shutters: for some time she could not distinguish anything; then her eyes became accustomed to the darkness. Little by little she recognized the wide tapestries with their patterns of birds flitting about. Two settees were set before the chimney as if people had just quitted them; and the very odor of the room, an odor which it had always kept—that old, vague, sweet odor belonging to some old houses—entered Jeanne's very being, enwrapt her in souvenirs, intoxicated her memory. She remained gasping, breathing in that breath of the past, her eyes fixt upon those two chairs; for suddenly she saw—as she had so often seen them—her father and her mother, sitting there warming[74] their feet by the fire. She started back terrified, struck her back against the edge of the door, caught at it to keep herself from falling, but kept her eyes still fixt upon the chairs.

She went downstairs to the living room. It was dim behind the closed shutters: for a while, she couldn’t see anything; then her eyes adjusted to the darkness. Gradually, she recognized the large tapestries with patterns of birds fluttering around. Two sofas were placed in front of the fireplace as if people had just left them; and the very scent of the room, a smell it had always had—an old, faint, sweet smell typical of some old houses—wrapped around Jeanne, filled her with memories, and overwhelmed her. She stood there, breathless, taking in that essence of the past, her eyes fixed on those two chairs; for suddenly she saw—as she had seen so many times—her father and her mother, sitting there warming[74] their feet by the fire. She recoiled in terror, slammed her back against the edge of the door, grasped it to keep from falling, but kept her gaze locked on the chairs.

The vision disappeared. For some moments she remained forgetful of everything; then slowly she recovered her self-possession, and would have fled from the room, fearful of losing her self-control. Her glance fell by chance on the door-post on which she was leaning; and there before her eyes were the marks that had been made to keep track of Poulet's height as he was growing up!

The vision faded away. For a few moments, she forgot everything; then slowly she regained her composure and nearly ran out of the room, afraid of losing control. Her eyes accidentally landed on the door frame she was leaning against; and there, right in front of her, were the marks that had been made to measure Poulet's height as he grew up!

The little marks climbed the painted wood at irregular intervals; figures traced with the penknife noted down the different ages with the month of the boy's life. Sometimes the jottings were in the handwriting of the baron, a large hand; sometimes they were in her own smaller hand; sometimes in that of Aunt Lison, a little shaky. It seemed to her that the child of other days was actually there, before her, with his blond hair, pressing his little forehead against the wall so that his height could be measured. The baron was crying, "Jeanne! he has grown a whole centimeter in the last six weeks!" She began to kiss the piece of wood in a frenzy of love.

The little marks climbed the painted wood at uneven intervals; figures carved with the penknife recorded the different ages alongside the months of the boy's life. Sometimes the notes were in the baron's large handwriting; other times they were in her smaller script; and sometimes in Aunt Lison's slightly shaky hand. It felt to her as if the child from those days was actually there, in front of her, with his blond hair, pressing his small forehead against the wall so his height could be measured. The baron cried out, "Jeanne! He’s grown a whole centimeter in the last six weeks!" She started kissing the piece of wood in a rush of love.

But some one was calling her from outside. It was Rosalie's voice: "Madame Jeanne, Madame Jeanne, we are waiting for you, to have luncheon." She went out in a trance. She hardly understood anything that the other said to her. She ate the things that they put on her plate; she listened without knowing what she heard, talking mechanically with the farming-[75]women, who inquired about her health; she let them embrace her, and herself kissed the cheeks offered to her; and then got into the wagon again.

But someone was calling her from outside. It was Rosalie's voice: "Madame Jeanne, Madame Jeanne, we're waiting for you for lunch." She went out in a daze. She barely understood anything the others said to her. She ate whatever they put on her plate; she listened without really knowing what she was hearing, talking automatically with the farming women who asked about her health; she allowed them to hug her, and she kissed the cheeks that were offered to her; and then she got back into the wagon again.

When she caught her last glimpse of the high roof of the château across the trees, she felt a terrible sinking in her heart. It seemed to her in her innermost being that she had said farewell forever to her old home!

When she caught her last view of the tall roof of the château through the trees, she felt a deep sadness in her heart. It felt to her, deep down, like she had said goodbye forever to her old home!

FOOTNOTES:

[12] From the last chapter of "A Life." Translated for this collection by Eric Arthur Bell.

[12] From the last chapter of "A Life." Translated for this collection by Eric Arthur Bell.


GERMANY

1483-1859


MARTIN LUTHER

Born in 1483, died in 1546; his father a slate-cutter: studied at Magdeburg and Erfurt; against the wishes of his family, became a monk; went to Rome in 1510; published on the church door at Wittenburg in 1517 his thesis against the sale of indulgences; summoned to Rome, he refused to go and published further attacks upon the Church; excommunicated in 1520 and his writings publicly burned, whereupon he publicly burned the papal bull of excommunication; made his speech before the Diet of Worms in 1521; taken prisoner and confined in the Wartburg, he there translated the New Testament; later translated the Old Testament, and published a hymn-book; in 1525 married a nun; published numerous polemical pamphlets against the Church; had great influence in the formation of the present literary language of Germany.

Born in 1483 and died in 1546; his father was a slate cutter. He studied at Magdeburg and Erfurt. Against his family's wishes, he became a monk. He went to Rome in 1510 and in 1517 posted his thesis against the sale of indulgences on the church door in Wittenberg. When summoned to Rome, he refused to go and published more critiques of the Church. He was excommunicated in 1520, and his writings were publicly burned, leading him to publicly burn the papal bull of excommunication. He made his speech at the Diet of Worms in 1521. After being taken prisoner and confined at Wartburg, he translated the New Testament there. He later translated the Old Testament and published a hymn book. In 1525, he married a nun and published numerous polemical pamphlets against the Church, having a significant influence on the development of the modern literary language of Germany.


SOME OF HIS TABLE TALK AND SAYINGS[13]

"Before I translated the New Testament out of the Greek all longed after it; when it was done, their longing lasted scarce four weeks. Then they desired the books of Moses; when I had translated these, they had enough thereof in a short time. After that, they would have the Psalms; of these they were soon weary, and desired other books. So will it be with the Book of Ecclesiasticus, which they now long for, and about which I have taken great pains. All is [80]acceptable until our giddy brains be satisfied; afterward we let things lie, and seek after new."

"Before I translated the New Testament from Greek, everyone was eager for it; once it was done, their excitement barely lasted four weeks. Then they wanted the books of Moses; after I translated those, they quickly got tired of them. Next, they wanted the Psalms; they grew bored with those soon as well and asked for other books. The same will happen with the Book of Ecclesiasticus, which they are currently eager for and I've worked hard on. Everything is [80]accepted until our restless minds are satisfied; after that, we abandon things and look for something new."

Dr. Luther discust at length concerning witchcraft and charms. He said that his mother had had to undergo infinite annoyance from one of her neighbors, who was a witch and whom she was fain to conciliate with all sorts of attention, for this witch could throw a charm upon children which made them cry themselves to death. A pastor having punished her for some knavery, she cast a spell upon him by means of some earth upon which he had walked, and which she bewitched. The poor man hereupon fell sick of a malady which no remedy could remove, and shortly after died.

Dr. Luther spoke at length about witchcraft and spells. He mentioned that his mother had to deal with endless trouble from a neighbor who was a witch, and she tried hard to appease her with all kinds of attention because this witch could cast a spell on children that would make them cry themselves to death. When a pastor punished her for some wrongdoing, she put a curse on him using some dirt he had walked on, which she had enchanted. The poor man then fell ill with a sickness that no cure could fix, and soon after, he died.

Dr. Luther said he had heard from the Elector of Saxony, John Frederic, that a powerful family in Germany was descended from the devil—the founder having been born of a succubus. He added this story: "A gentleman had a young and beautiful wife, who, dying, was buried. Shortly afterward, this gentleman and one of his servants sleeping in the same chamber, the wife who was dead came at night, bent over the bed of the gentleman as tho she were conversing with him, and after a while went away again. The servant, having twice observed this circumstance, asked his master whether he knew that every night a woman clothed in white stood by his bedside. The master replied that he had slept soundly, and had observed nothing of the sort. The next night he took care to remain awake. The woman came, and he asked her who she was and what she wanted. She answered that she was his wife. He returned, 'My wife is dead[81] and buried.' She answered, she had died by reason of his sins; but that if he would receive her again, she would return to him in life. He said if it were possible, he should be well content. She told him he must undertake not to swear, as he was wont to do; for that if he ever did so, she should once more die, and permanently quit him. He promised this; and the dead woman, returning to seeming life, dwelt with him, ate, drank, and slept with him, and had children by him. One day that he had guests, his wife went to fetch some cakes from an adjoining apartment, and remained a long time absent. The gentleman grew impatient, and broke out into his old oaths. The wife not returning, the gentleman with his friends went to seek her, but she had disappeared; only the clothes she had worn lay on the floor. She was never again seen."

Dr. Luther said he heard from the Elector of Saxony, John Frederic, that a powerful family in Germany claimed to be descended from the devil, with their founder having been born of a succubus. He shared this story: "A man had a young and beautiful wife who died and was buried. Shortly after, this man and one of his servants were sleeping in the same room when the dead wife appeared at night, leaned over the man’s bed as if she were talking to him, and then left. The servant, noticing this several times, asked his master if he was aware that a woman in white stood by his bedside every night. The master said he had been sleeping soundly and hadn’t noticed anything. The next night, he decided to stay awake. When the woman appeared, he asked her who she was and what she wanted. She replied that she was his wife. He responded, 'My wife is dead[81] and buried.' She told him she had died because of his sins, but if he would take her back, she would return to him in life. He said he would be happy if that were possible. She explained that he needed to promise not to swear anymore, as if he did, she would die again and would leave him for good. He agreed, and the dead woman seemingly came back to life, living with him, eating, drinking, sleeping together, and having children. One day, when he had guests, his wife went to get some cakes from another room and took a long time to return. The man grew impatient and swore an oath. When his wife didn’t come back, he and his friends went to look for her, but she had vanished; only the clothes she had been wearing were left on the floor. She was never seen again."

"Between husband and wife there should be no question as to meum and tuum. All things should be in common between them, without any distinction or means of distinguishing."

"Between a husband and wife, there should be no question of mine and yours. Everything should be shared between them, without any distinctions or ways to differentiate."

"St. Augustine said finely: 'A marriage without children is the world without the sun.'"

"St. Augustine said beautifully: 'A marriage without children is like the world without the sun.'"

Dr. Luther said one day to his wife: "You make me do what you will; you have full sovereignty here, and I award you with all my heart the command in all household matters, reserving my rights in other points. Never any good came out of female domination. God created Adam master and lord of living creatures; but Eve spoilt all, when she persuaded him to set himself above God's will. 'Tis you women, with your tricks and artifices, that lead men into error."

Dr. Luther said one day to his wife: "You make me do what you want; you have complete control here, and I wholeheartedly give you authority over all household matters, while keeping my rights in other areas. No good ever came from women in charge. God made Adam the master and ruler of living creatures; but Eve ruined everything when she convinced him to go against God's will. It's you women, with your schemes and tricks, that lead men astray."

"'Tis a grand thing for a married pair to live[82] in perfect union, but the devil rarely permits this. When they are apart, they can not endure the separation; and when they are together, they can not endure the always seeing one another. 'Tis as the poet says: 'Nec tecum vivere possum, nec sine te.' Married people must assiduously pray against these assaults of the devil. I have seen marriage where, at first, husband and wife seemed as tho they would eat one another up; in six months they have separated in mutual disgust. 'Tis the devil inspires this evanescent ardor, in order to divert the parties from prayer."

"It's a wonderful thing for a married couple to live[82] in perfect harmony, but the devil rarely allows this. When they’re apart, they can't stand the separation; and when they’re together, they can't handle always being in each other’s presence. It's like the poet said: 'Nec tecum vivere possum, nec sine te.' Married people need to diligently pray against these temptations from the devil. I've seen marriages where, at first, the husband and wife looked like they would consume each other with love; yet within six months, they've split in mutual disgust. It's the devil who fuels this fleeting passion to keep them from prayer."

Dr. Luther said, in reference to those who write satirical attacks upon women, that such will not go unpunished. "If the author be one of high rank, rest assured he is not really of noble origin, but a surreptitious intruder into the family. What defects women have, we must check them for in private, gently by word of mouth; for woman is a frail vessel." The doctor then turned round and said, "Let us talk of something else."

Dr. Luther said, regarding those who take shots at women through satire, that they won't escape consequences. "If the author is someone of high status, you can be sure he's not truly noble, but rather an unwelcome outsider in the family. Any flaws women may have should be addressed privately and gently, not publicly; after all, women are delicate." The doctor then turned and remarked, "Let's discuss something else."

There was at Frankfort-on-the-Oder a schoolmaster, a pious and learned man, whose heart was fervently inclined to theology, and who had preached several times with great applause. He was called to the dignity of deacon; but his wife, a violent, fierce woman, would not consent to his accepting the charge, saying she would not be the wife of a minister.

There was a schoolmaster in Frankfort-on-the-Oder, a devout and knowledgeable man whose heart was deeply drawn to theology, and he had preached several times with great success. He was appointed to the position of deacon, but his wife, a strong and fierce woman, refused to let him take the role, insisting she would not be the wife of a minister.

It became a question, what was the poor man to do? which was he to renounce, his preacher-ship or his wife? Luther at first said jocosely, "Oh, if he has married, as you tell me, a widow,[83] he must needs obey her." But after a while he resumed severely: "The wife is bound to follow her husband, not the husband his wife. This must be an ill woman, nay, the devil incarnate, to be ashamed of a charge with which our Lord and his apostles were invested. If she were my wife, I should shortly say to her, 'Wilt thou follow me, aye or no? Reply forthwith'; and if she replied, 'No,' I would leave her, and take another wife."

It became a dilemma: what was the poor man supposed to do? Which should he give up, his role as a preacher or his wife? Luther initially joked, "Oh, if he married, as you say, a widow, he must certainly obey her." But after a while, he became serious again: "The wife is meant to follow her husband, not the other way around. She must be a terrible woman, even the devil himself, to feel ashamed of a role that our Lord and his apostles embraced. If she were my wife, I would quickly say to her, 'Will you follow me, yes or no? Answer me right away'; and if she said, 'No,' I would leave her and find another wife."

I have no pleasure in any man who despises music. It is no invention of ours: it is the gift of God. I place it next to theology. Satan hates music: he knows how it drives the evil spirit out of us.

I take no joy in anyone who looks down on music. It’s not something we created; it’s a gift from God. I consider it just as important as theology. Satan detests music because he understands how it helps rid us of evil spirits.

The strength and glory of a town does not depend on its wealth, its walls, its great mansions, its powerful armaments; but on the number of its learned, serious, kind, and well-educated citizens.

The strength and glory of a town don't depend on its wealth, its walls, its grand mansions, or its powerful weapons; it relies on the number of its knowledgeable, thoughtful, kind, and well-educated citizens.

Greek and Latin are the scabbard which holds the sword of the Spirit, the cases which enclose the precious jewels, the vessels which contain the old wine, the baskets which carry the loaves and fishes for the feeding of the multitude.

Greek and Latin are the sheaths that hold the sword of the Spirit, the boxes that enclose the precious jewels, the containers that hold the old wine, the baskets that carry the loaves and fish for feeding the crowd.

Only a little of the first fruits of wisdom—only a few fragments of the boundless heights, breadths, and depths of truth—have I been able to gather.

I've only been able to gather a little bit of the initial insights of wisdom—just a few pieces of the endless heights, widths, and depths of truth.

My own writings are like a wild forest, compared with the gentle, limpid fluency of his [Brenz's] language. If small things dare be compared with great, my words are like the Spirit of Elijah—a great and strong wind, rending the mountains and breaking in pieces the[84] rocks; and his is the still small voice. But yet God uses also coarse wedges for splitting coarse blocks; and besides the fructifying grain, he employs also the rending thunder and lightning to purify the atmosphere.

My writings are like a wild forest, while his [Brenz's] language flows gently and clearly. If we can compare small things to great ones, my words are like the Spirit of Elijah—a powerful wind that tears through mountains and breaks rocks into pieces; his is the still, small voice. But God also uses rough tools to split rough stones; and in addition to the nourishing grain, He also uses thunder and lightning to cleanse the atmosphere.

I must root out the stumps and trunks, and I am a rough woodsman who must break the road and prepare it: but Magister Philip [Melanchthon] goes on quietly and gently, plows and plants, sows and waters joyfully.

I need to dig out the stumps and trunks, and I'm a tough woodsman who has to clear the way and get it ready: but Magister Philip [Melanchthon] continues calmly and gently, plowing, planting, sowing, and watering with joy.

Be temperate with your children; punish them if they lie or steal, but be just in what you do. It is a lighter sin to take pears and apples than to take money. I shudder when I think what I went through myself. My mother beat me about some nuts once till the blood came. I had a terrible time of it; but she meant well.

Be moderate with your kids; discipline them if they lie or steal, but be fair in your actions. It's a lesser offense to take fruit than to take money. I feel uneasy when I remember what I went through. My mom once hit me over some nuts until I bled. I had a rough time of it, but she had good intentions.

Never be hard with children. Many a fine character has been ruined by the stupid brutality of pedagogs. The parts of speech are a boy's pillory. I was myself flogged fifteen times in one forenoon, over the conjugation of a verb. Punish if you must; but be kind too, and let the sugar-plum go with the rod.

Never be tough on kids. Many great characters have been messed up by the stupid harshness of teachers. The parts of speech are like a boy's punishment. I was beaten fifteen times in one morning for the conjugation of a verb. Punish if you need to, but be kind too, and let the treats go along with the discipline.

My being such a small creature was a misfortune for the Pope. He despised me too much. What, he thought, could a slave like me do to him—to him who was the greatest man in the world? Had he accepted my proposal he would have extinguished me.

My small size was a problem for the Pope. He looked down on me too much. What, he thought, could a slave like me possibly do to him—to him, the greatest man in the world? If he had accepted my offer, he would have wiped me out.

The better a man is, the more clearly he sees how little he is good for, and the greater mockery it is to him to hold the notion that he has deserved reward. Miserable creatures that we are, we earn our bread in sin. Till we are seven years[85] old, we do nothing but eat and drink and sleep and play; from seven to twenty-one we study four hours a day, the rest of it we run about and amuse ourselves; then we work till fifty, and then we grow again to be children. We sleep half our lives; we give God a tenth of our time; and yet we think that with our good works we can merit heaven. What have I been doing to-day? I have talked for two hours, I have been at meals three hours, I have been idle four hours; ah, enter not into judgment with thy servant, O Lord!

The better a person is, the more clearly they see how little they deserve to be considered good, and how ridiculous it is for them to think they merit a reward. Miserable beings that we are, we earn our living through sin. Until we turn seven years[85] old, we do nothing but eat, drink, sleep, and play; from seven to twenty-one, we study for four hours a day, and spend the rest of our time having fun; then we work until we're fifty, and after that, we become childlike again. We sleep for half our lives; we give God one-tenth of our time; and yet we believe that through our good deeds we can earn a spot in heaven. What have I done today? I've talked for two hours, I spent three hours eating, and I’ve wasted four hours; ah, do not judge me too harshly, O Lord!

The principle of marriage runs through all creation, and flowers as well as animals are male and female.

The concept of marriage exists throughout all of creation, with both plants and animals having male and female forms.

If a man could make a single rose, we should give him an empire; yet roses, and flowers no less beautiful, are scattered in profusion over the world, and no one regards them.

If a man could create a single rose, we should give him an empire; yet roses, along with equally beautiful flowers, are scattered everywhere in abundance, and no one pays attention to them.

FOOTNOTES:

[13] Luther's "Table Talk" found English translators soon after it appeared in German. A notable later version was made by William Hazlitt.

[13] Luther's "Table Talk" was quickly translated into English after it was published in German. A prominent later version was created by William Hazlitt.


GOTTHOLD EPHRAIM
LESSING

Born in 1729, died in 1781; studied theology at Leipsic, but turned his thoughts to writing for the stage, his first comedy being produced in 1748; settled in Berlin in 1748; lived in Leipsic a second time, engaged in writing plays, poems and books; removed from Berlin to Breslau in 1765, where he wrote his masterpiece, "Laocoön," published in 1766; in 1769 made librarian of the ducal library in Wolfenbüttel, which place he held until his death.

Born in 1729 and died in 1781, he studied theology at Leipzig but shifted his focus to writing for the stage, producing his first comedy in 1748. He settled in Berlin in the same year and later returned to Leipzig, where he worked on plays, poems, and books. In 1765, he moved from Berlin to Breslau, where he wrote his masterpiece, "Laocoön," published in 1766. In 1769, he became the librarian of the ducal library in Wolfenbüttel, a position he held until his death.


I

POETRY AND PAINTING COMPARED[14]

The first person who compared painting and poetry with one another was a man of refined feeling, who became aware of a similar effect produced upon himself by both arts. He felt both represent what is absent as if it were present, and appearance as if it were reality; that both deceived, and that the deception of both is pleasing.

The first person to compare painting and poetry was someone with a sensitive nature, who noticed that both arts had a similar impact on him. He realized that both made what is missing seem present, and that they presented appearances as if they were reality; that both were deceptive, and that the deception of each was enjoyable.

A second observer sought to penetrate below the surface of this pleasure, and discovered that in both it flowed from the same source. Beauty, the idea of which we first deduce from bodily [87]objects, possesses universal laws, applicable to more things than one; to actions and to thoughts as well as to forms.

A second observer tried to dig deeper into this pleasure and found that it came from the same source in both cases. Beauty, which we first understand from physical [87] objects, has universal principles that apply to more than just appearances; they also relate to actions and thoughts.

A third reflected upon the value and distribution of these universal laws, and noticed that some are more predominant in painting, others in poetry; that thus, in the latter case, poetry will help to explain and illustrate painting; in the former, painting will do the same for poetry.

A third person thought about the importance and spread of these universal laws and observed that some are more prominent in painting while others are in poetry. In this way, poetry can help clarify and illustrate painting, and on the other hand, painting can do the same for poetry.

The first was the amateur, the second the philosopher, the third the critic.

The first was the amateur, the second the philosopher, the third the critic.

The first two could not easily make a wrong use of either their feelings or conclusions. On the other hand, the value of the critic's observations mainly depends upon the correctness of their application to the individual case, and since for one clear-sighted critic there have always been fifty ingenious ones, it would have been a wonder if this application had always been applied with all that caution which is required to hold the balance equally between the two arts.

The first two couldn’t easily misuse either their feelings or their conclusions. On the other hand, the value of the critic's observations mainly depends on how accurately they apply them to individual cases, and since for one clear-sighted critic there have always been fifty clever ones, it would have been surprising if this application had always been done with the caution needed to maintain an equal balance between the two arts.

If Apelles and Protogenes, in their lost writings on painting, affirmed and illustrated its laws by the previously established rules of poetry, we may feel sure that they did it with that moderation and accuracy with which we now see, in the works of Aristotle, Cicero, Horace, and Quintilian, the principles and experience of painting applied to eloquence and poetry. It is the privilege of the ancients never in any matter to do too much or too little.

If Apelles and Protogenes, in their lost writings on painting, confirmed and explained its rules using established principles of poetry, we can be confident that they approached it with the same balance and precision that we observe in the works of Aristotle, Cicero, Horace, and Quintilian, where the principles and insights of painting are applied to rhetoric and poetry. The ancients had the unique ability to strike the perfect balance in everything they did.

But in many points we moderns have imagined that we have advanced far beyond them, because we have changed their narrow lanes into highways, even tho the shorter and safer highways[88] contract into footpaths as they lead through deserts.

But in many ways, we modern people think we've come a long way beyond them, just because we've turned their narrow paths into highways, even though the shorter and safer highways[88] shrink down to footpaths as they go through deserts.

The dazzling antithesis of the Greek Voltaire, "Painting is dumb poetry, and poetry is speaking painting," can never have been found in any didactic work; it was an idea, amongst others, of Simonides, and the truth it contains is so evident that we feel compelled to overlook the indistinctness and error which accompany it.

The striking opposite of the Greek Voltaire, "Painting is silent poetry, and poetry is vocal painting," could never be found in any instructional work; it was one of Simonides's ideas, and the truth in it is so clear that we can't help but ignore the vagueness and mistakes that come with it.

And yet the ancients did not overlook them. They confined the expression of Simonides to the effect of either art, but at the same time forgot not to inculcate that, notwithstanding the complete similarity of this effect, the two were different, both in the objects which they imitated, and in their mode of imitation.

And yet the ancients didn’t miss them. They limited Simonides’ expression to the impact of either art, but at the same time made sure to emphasize that, despite the complete similarity of this impact, the two were different, both in the subjects they imitated and in their methods of imitation.

But, just as tho no such difference existed, many recent critics have drawn from this harmony of poetry and painting the most ill-digested conclusions. At one time they compress poetry into the narrower limits of painting; at another they allow painting to occupy the whole wide sphere of poetry. Everything, say they, that the one is entitled to should be conceded to the other; everything that pleases or displeases in the one is necessarily pleasing or displeasing in the other. Full of this idea, they give utterance in the most confident tone to the most shallow decisions; when, criticizing the works of a poet and painter upon the same subject, they set down as faults any divergences they may observe, laying the blame upon the one or the other accordingly as they may have more taste for poetry or for painting.

But, as if no difference existed, many recent critics have drawn poorly thought-out conclusions from the harmony of poetry and painting. Sometimes they squeeze poetry into the tighter boundaries of painting; other times, they let painting encompass the entire expanse of poetry. They argue that everything one is entitled to should also be granted to the other; everything that is pleasing or displeasing in one is necessarily so in the other. Full of this idea, they confidently express the most superficial judgments; when critiquing the works of a poet and a painter on the same subject, they mark any differences they notice as faults, blaming one or the other depending on whether they prefer poetry or painting more.

Indeed, this false criticism has misled in some[89] degree the professors of art. It has produced the love of description in poetry, and of allegory in painting: while the critics strove to reduce poetry to a speaking painting, without properly knowing what it could and ought to paint; and painting to a dumb poem, without having considered in what degree it could express general ideas without alienating itself from its destiny, and degenerating into an arbitrary method of writing.

Indeed, this false criticism has misled some[89] professors of art. It's created a focus on description in poetry and allegory in painting. Critics tried to make poetry a verbal version of painting without fully understanding what it should truly depict; and they aimed to turn painting into a silent poem without considering how it could express broader ideas without straying from its purpose and turning into a random way of writing.

FOOTNOTES:

[14] From the preface to the "Laocoön." Translated by E. C. Beasley and Helen Zimmern. An earlier translation of the "Laocoön" was made by William Ross in 1836.

[14] From the preface to the "Laocoön." Translated by E. C. Beasley and Helen Zimmern. An earlier translation of the "Laocoön" was made by William Ross in 1836.


II

OF SUFFERING HELD IN RESTRAINT[15]

Herr Winckelmann has pronounced a noble simplicity and quiet grandeur, displayed in the posture no less than in the expression, to be the characteristic features common to all the Greek masterpieces of painting and sculpture. "As," says he, "the depths of the sea always remain calm, however much the surface may be raging, so the expression in the figures of the Greeks, under every form of passion, shows a great and self-collected soul.

Mr. Winckelmann has declared that a noble simplicity and quiet grandeur, evident in both posture and expression, are the defining traits of all Greek masterpieces in painting and sculpture. "Just as," he says, "the depths of the sea remain calm, no matter how much the surface is raging, the expressions in the figures of the Greeks, regardless of the passion portrayed, reflect a great and composed spirit."

"This spirit is portrayed in the countenance of Laocoön, and not in the countenance alone, under the most violent suffering; the pain discovers itself in every muscle and sinew of his body, and the beholder, while looking at the agonized contraction of the abdomen, without [90]viewing the face and the other parts, believes that he almost feels the pain himself. This pain expresses itself, however, without any violence, both in the features and in the whole posture. He raises no terrible shriek, such as Virgil makes his Laocoön utter, for the opening of the mouth does not admit it; it is rather an anxious and supprest sigh, as described by Sadoleto. The pain of body and grandeur of soul are, as it were, weighed out, and distributed with equal strength through the whole frame of the figure. Laocoön suffers, but he suffers as the Philoctetes of Sophocles; his misery pierces us to the very soul, but inspires us with a wish that we could endure misery like that great man.

"This spirit is shown in Laocoön's expression, and not just in his face, even amidst intense suffering; the pain is visible in every muscle and sinew of his body, and the viewer, while observing the agonized tightening of his abdomen, without [90]looking at his face and other parts, feels as if they are almost experiencing the pain themselves. This pain is expressed, however, without any violence, both in his features and overall posture. He lets out no terrible scream, like Virgil has Laocoön do, because his mouth can’t make such a sound; instead, it's more of an anxious, suppressed sigh, as Sadoleto describes. The pain of his body and the greatness of his spirit are balanced and evenly distributed throughout his entire figure. Laocoön suffers, but he suffers like the Philoctetes in Sophocles; his misery touches us deeply, yet it inspires a desire in us to endure suffering as valiantly as that great man.

"The expressing of so great a soul is far higher than the painting of beautiful nature. The artist must have felt within himself that strength of spirit which he imprinted upon his marble. Greece had philosophers and artists in one person, and more than one Metrodorus. Philosophy gave her hand to art, and breathed into its figures more than ordinary souls."

"The expression of such a great soul is far more significant than painting beautiful nature. The artist must have felt within himself the strength of spirit that he carved into his marble. Greece had philosophers and artists in one, and more than one Metrodorus. Philosophy joined forces with art, infusing its figures with more than just ordinary souls."

The observation on which the foregoing remarks are founded, "that the pain in the face of Laocoön does not show itself with that force which its intensity would have led us to expect," is perfectly correct. Moreover, it is indisputable that it is in this very point where the half-connoisseur would have decided that the artist had fallen short of nature, and had not reached the true pathos of pain, that his wisdom is particularly conspicuous.

The observation that inspired the previous comments, "that the pain on Laocoön's face isn’t as intense as we would expect given its severity," is absolutely accurate. Additionally, it’s clear that this is precisely where someone with limited knowledge might conclude that the artist failed to capture nature accurately and missed the true emotional depth of pain, yet this is where his skill is most evident.

But I confess I differ from Winckelmann as to what is in his opinion the basis of this wisdom,[91] and as to the universality of the rule which he deduces from it.

But I admit I disagree with Winckelmann about what he thinks is the foundation of this wisdom,[91] and about the universality of the rule he derives from it.

I acknowledge that I was startled, first by the glance of disapproval which he casts upon Virgil, and secondly by the comparison with Philoctetes. From this point then I shall set out, and write down my thoughts as they were developed in me.

I admit I was surprised, first by the look of disapproval he directed at Virgil, and second by the comparison to Philoctetes. So, from here, I will begin and write down my thoughts as they came to me.

"Laocoön suffers as Sophocles' Philoctetes." But how does the latter suffer? It is curious that his sufferings should leave such a different impression behind them. The cries, the shrieking, the wild imprecations, with which he filled the camp, and interrupted all the sacrifices and holy rites, resound no less horribly through his desert island, and were the cause of his being banished to it. The same sounds of despondency, sorrow, and despair fill the theater in the poet's imitation. It has been observed that the third act of this piece is shorter than the others; from this it may be gathered, say the critics, that the ancients took little pains to preserve a uniformity of length in the different acts. I quite agree with them, but I should rather ground my opinion upon another example than this. The sorrowful exclamations and the moanings, of which this act consists, must have been pronounced with tensions and breakings off altogether different from those required in a continuous speech, and doubtless made this act last quite as long in the representation as the others. It appears much shorter to the reader, when seen on paper, than it must have done to the audience in a theater.

"Laocoön suffers like Sophocles' Philoctetes." But how does the latter suffer? It's interesting that his suffering leaves such a different impression. The cries, the screams, the wild curses that filled the camp and interrupted all the sacrifices and sacred rituals echo just as horrifyingly through his deserted island and were the reason for his banishment there. The same sounds of despair, sorrow, and hopelessness fill the theater in the poet's portrayal. It's been noted that the third act of this piece is shorter than the others; critics suggest this indicates that the ancients didn't care much about keeping the lengths of the different acts consistent. I agree with that, but I would base my opinion on a different example. The mournful exclamations and moans in this act must have been delivered with tensions and interruptions that were entirely different from those needed for a continuous speech, and surely this act lasted just as long in performance as the others. It seems much shorter to the reader when seen on paper than it must have felt to the audience in a theater.

A cry is the natural expression of bodily pain. Homer's wounded heroes frequently fall with cries to the ground. He makes Venus, when[92] merely scratched, shriek aloud; not that he may thereby paint the effeminacy of the goddess of pleasure, but rather that he may give suffering Nature her due; for even the iron Mars, when he feels the lance of Diomedes, shrieks so horribly that his cries are like those of ten thousand furious warriors, and fill both armies with horror, Tho Homer, in other respects, raises his heroes above human nature, they always remain faithful to it in matters connected with the feeling of pain and insult, or its expression through cries, tears, or reproaches. In their actions they are beings of a higher order, in their feelings true men.

A cry is the natural way to express physical pain. Homer's wounded heroes often fall to the ground, crying out. He has Venus, even when she’s just slightly injured, scream loudly; not to portray the goddess of love as weak, but to give proper recognition to the pain that nature inflicts. Even the tough Mars screams so loudly when struck by Diomedes that his cries echo like those of ten thousand enraged warriors, instilling fear in both armies. Although Homer elevates his heroes beyond ordinary human stature in many ways, they remain quite human when it comes to experiencing pain and insult, or expressing those feelings through cries, tears, or accusations. In their actions, they are extraordinary beings, but in their emotions, they are just like us.

I know that we, more refined Europeans, of a wiser and later age, know how to keep our mouths and eyes under closer restraint. We are forbidden by courtesy and propriety to cry and weep; and with us the active bravery of the first rough age of the world has been changed into a passive. Yet even our own ancestors, tho barbarians, were greater in the latter than in the former. To suppress all pain, to meet the stroke of death with unflinching eye, to die laughing under the bites of adders, to lament neither their sins nor the loss of their dearest friends—these were the characteristics of the old heroic courage of the north. Palnatoki forbade his Jomsburgers either to fear or so much as to mention the name of fear.

I know that we, more sophisticated Europeans of a wiser and later time, know how to keep our mouths and eyes more in check. Courtesy and decency prevent us from crying and weeping; in our society, the active bravery of the early rough era of the world has transformed into a more passive form. Yet even our ancestors, though they were considered barbarians, displayed greater courage in this passive sense than in the active. To suppress all pain, to face death without flinching, to laugh while being bitten by snakes, to mourn neither their sins nor the loss of their closest friends—these were hallmarks of the old heroic courage of the north. Palnatoki instructed his Jomsburgers to neither fear nor even mention the word fear.

Not so the Greek. He felt and feared. He gave utterance to his pain and sorrow. He was ashamed of no human weaknesses, only none of them must hold him back from the path of honor, or impede him in the fulfilment of his duty.[93] What in the barbarian sprang from habit and ferocity arose from principle in the Greek. With him heroism was as the spark concealed in flint, which, so long as no external force awakens it, sleeps in quiet, nor robs the stone either of its clearness or its coldness. With the barbarian it was a bright consuming flame, which was ever roaring, and devoured, or at least blackened, every other good quality. Thus, when Homer makes the Trojans march to the combat with wild cries, the Greeks, on the contrary, in resolute silence, the critics justly observe that the poet intended to depict the one as barbarians, the other as a civilized people. I wonder that they have not remarked a similar contrast of character in another passage. The hostile armies have made a truce; they are busied with burning their dead; and these rites are accompanied on both sides with the warm flow of tears. But Priam forbids the Trojans to weep. He forbade them to weep, says Dacier, because he feared the effect would be too softening, and that on the morrow they would go with less courage to the battle. True! But why, I ask, should Priam only fear this result? Why does not Agamemnon also lay the same prohibition on the Greeks? The poet has a deeper meaning; he wishes to teach us that the civilized Greek could be brave at the same time that he wept, while in the uncivilized Trojan all human feelings were to be previously stifled.

Not so with the Greeks. They felt deeply and were afraid. They expressed their pain and sorrow. They weren't ashamed of their human weaknesses, as long as none of them held them back from the path of honor or interfered with their sense of duty.[93] What in the barbarian arose from habit and savagery came from principle in the Greek. For them, heroism was like the spark hidden in flint, which remains dormant and unchanged until an external force ignites it. In contrast, for the barbarian, it was a bright, consuming flame that was always roaring, devouring, or at least tarnishing every other good quality. Thus, when Homer depicts the Trojans charging into battle with wild shouts, while the Greeks march in determined silence, critics rightly point out that the poet aims to portray one group as barbarians and the other as civilized. I wonder why they haven’t noticed a similar character contrast in another scene. The opposing armies have declared a truce; they are occupied with the burial of their dead, and this process is shared by both sides with genuine tears. Yet Priam tells the Trojans not to weep. He forbade them from crying, Dacier explains, because he feared it would soften them, making them less courageous for the battle the next day. True! But I ask, why should Priam be the only one concerned about this? Why doesn't Agamemnon impose the same prohibition on the Greeks? The poet conveys a deeper message; he wants to show that the civilized Greek could be brave while still crying, whereas in the uncivilized Trojan, all human emotions had to be suppressed first.

It is worth observing that among the few tragedies which have come down to us from antiquity two are found in which bodily pain constitutes not the lightest part of the misfortune which befalls the suffering heroes—the Philoctetes[94] and the dying Hercules. Sophocles paints the last also as moaning and shrieking, weeping and crying. Thanks to our polite neighbors, those masters of propriety, no such ridiculous and intolerable characters as a moaning Philoctetes or a shrieking Hercules will ever again appear upon the stage. One of their latest poets has indeed ventured upon a Philoctetes, but would he have dared to exhibit the true one?

It's interesting to note that among the few tragedies from ancient times that we still have, two feature physical pain as a significant part of the suffering experienced by the heroes: Philoctetes[94] and the dying Hercules. Sophocles portrays the latter as moaning, screaming, weeping, and crying. Thanks to our polite society, those masters of decorum, we will likely never see such ridiculous and unbearable characters as a moaning Philoctetes or a screaming Hercules on stage again. One of the more recent poets has attempted a version of Philoctetes, but would he have had the courage to portray the true one?

Even a Laocoön is found among the lost plays of Sophocles. Would that fate had spared it to us! The slight mention which some old grammarians have made of it affords us no ground for concluding how the poet had handled his subject; but of this I feel certain, that Laocoön would not have been drawn more stoically than Philoctetes and Hercules. All stoicism is undramatical; and our sympathy is always proportioned to the suffering exprest by the object which interests us. It is true if we see him bear his misery with a great soul, this grandeur of soul excites our admiration; but admiration is only a cold emotion, and its inactive astonishment excludes every warmer passion as well as every distinct idea.

Even a Laocoön is listed among the lost plays of Sophocles. If only fate had allowed us to have it! The brief mentions by some old grammarians give us no basis to conclude how the poet approached his subject; but I am certain of this: Laocoön wouldn’t have been portrayed more stoically than Philoctetes and Hercules. All stoicism lacks drama, and our sympathy is always based on the level of suffering expressed by the subject that interests us. It’s true that if we see him endure his misery with a noble spirit, this grandeur inspires our admiration; but admiration is just a cool emotion, and its passive astonishment shuts out any warmer feelings as well as any clear ideas.

I now come to my inference; if it be true that a cry at the sensation of bodily pain, particularly according to the old Greek way of thinking, is quite compatible with greatness of soul, it can not have been for the sake of expressing such greatness that the artist avoided imitating this shriek in marble. Another reason therefore must be found for his here deviating from his rival, the poet, who expresses it with the highest purpose.

I’ll now share my conclusion: if it’s true that a cry from physical pain, especially in the old Greek mindset, can coexist with a noble spirit, then the artist didn’t avoid capturing this scream in marble just to show that nobility. We need to look for another reason why he strayed from his rival, the poet, who conveys it with the utmost intent.

FOOTNOTES:

[15] From Chapter I of the "Laocoön." Translated by E. C. Beasley and Helen Zimmern.

[15] From Chapter I of "Laocoön." Translated by E. C. Beasley and Helen Zimmern.


JOHANN WOLFGANG VON GOETHE

Born in Frankfurt in 1749, died in Weimar in 1832; the greatest name in German literature; his father an imperial councilor; studied jurisprudence at Leipsic; settled in Weimar in 1775, where he became privy councilor, and in 1782 was ennobled and made President of the Ducal Chamber; traveled in Italy in 1786-88; served in the war against France in 1792-93; began his friendship with Schiller in 1794; published "The Sorrows of Werther" in 1774, "Hermann and Dorothea" in 1797, "Faust" first part, in 1808, his "Italian Journey" in 1817, "Wilhelm Meister," the several parts in 1778, 1796, 1821, and 1829; the second part of "Faust" in 1831.

Born in Frankfurt in 1749 and died in Weimar in 1832, he is the greatest name in German literature. His father was an imperial councilor. He studied law at Leipzig and settled in Weimar in 1775, where he became privy councilor. In 1782, he was ennobled and appointed President of the Ducal Chamber. He traveled in Italy from 1786 to 1788 and served in the war against France from 1792 to 1793. He began his friendship with Schiller in 1794 and published "The Sorrows of Werther" in 1774, "Hermann and Dorothea" in 1797, the first part of "Faust" in 1808, his "Italian Journey" in 1817, and "Wilhelm Meister," in several parts in 1778, 1796, 1821, and 1829; the second part of "Faust" was published in 1831.


I

ON FIRST READING SHAKESPEARE[16]

"Have you never," said Jarno, taking him aside, "read one of Shakespeare's plays?"

"Have you never," Jarno asked, pulling him aside, "read one of Shakespeare's plays?"

"No," replied Wilhelm: "since the time when they became more known in Germany, I have myself grown unacquainted with the theater; and I know not whether I should now rejoice that an old taste and occupation of my youth has been by chance renewed. In the meantime, all that I have heard of these plays has excited little wish to become acquainted with such extraordinary [96]monsters, which appear to set probability and dignity alike at defiance."

"No," Wilhelm replied, "ever since they became more popular in Germany, I've lost touch with the theater myself; I don't know if I should be happy that an old interest from my youth has randomly resurfaced. In the meantime, everything I've heard about these plays has made me less eager to get to know these extraordinary [96] monsters, which seem to disregard both probability and dignity."

"I would advise you," said the other, "to make a trial, notwithstanding: it can do one no harm to look at what is extraordinary with one's own eyes. I will lend you a volume or two; and you can not better spend your time than by casting everything aside, and retiring to the solitude of your old habitation, to look into the magic lantern of that unknown world. It is sinful of you to waste your hours in dressing out these apes to look more human, and teaching dogs to dance. One thing only I require—you must not cavil at the form; the rest I can leave to your own good sense and feeling."

"I would suggest," said the other, "that you give it a try, anyway: it won't hurt to see something extraordinary with your own eyes. I'll lend you a volume or two; you can't spend your time better than by putting everything else aside and retreating to the solitude of your old place to explore the magic lantern of that unknown world. It's a waste of your time to spend hours dressing up these apes to look more human and teaching dogs to dance. There's just one thing I ask—you must not complain about the format; the rest I can leave to your good judgment and intuition."

The horses were standing at the door; and Jarno mounted with some other cavaliers to go and hunt. Wilhelm looked after him with sadness. He would fain have spoken much with this man who tho in a harsh, unfriendly way, gave him new ideas—ideas that he had need of.

The horses were waiting at the door, and Jarno got on with a few other riders to go hunting. Wilhelm watched him leave with a heavy heart. He wanted to have a long conversation with this man who, despite his rough and unfriendly manner, inspired him with new ideas—ideas that he really needed.

Oftentimes a man, when approaching some development of his powers, capacities, and conceptions, gets into a perplexity from which a prudent friend might easily deliver him. He resembles a traveler, who, at but a short distance from the inn he is to rest at, falls into the water: were any one to catch him then and pull him to the bank, with one good wetting it were over; whereas, tho he struggles out himself, it is often at the side where he tumbled in, and he has to make a wide and weary circuit before reaching his appointed object.

Often, a man, when trying to develop his abilities, skills, and ideas, gets confused in a way that a wise friend could easily help him out of. He’s like a traveler who, just a short distance from the inn where he plans to rest, falls into the water: if someone were to grab him and pull him to the shore, a single soaking would do the trick; but if he struggles to get out on his own, it’s often on the side he fell in, forcing him to take a long and tiring route before reaching his destination.

Wilhelm now began to have an inkling that things went forward in the world differently from[97] what he had supposed. He now viewed close at hand the solemn and imposing life of the great and distinguished, and wondered at the easy dignity which they contrived to give it. An army on its march, a princely hero at the head of it, such a multitude of cooperating warriors, such a multitude of crowding worshipers, exalted his imagination. In this mood he received the promised books; and ere long, as may be easily supposed, the stream of that mighty genius laid hold of him and led him down to a shoreless ocean, where he soon completely forgot and lost himself....

Wilhelm began to realize that things in the world moved differently than he had thought. He was now witnessing the serious and grand life of the great and distinguished up close, and he marveled at the effortless dignity they managed to project. An army on the move, a noble hero leading them, so many warriors working together, and so many devoted followers stirred his imagination. In this state of mind, he received the promised books; and before long, as you can easily imagine, the flow of that great genius took hold of him and swept him away to an endless ocean, where he soon completely forgot himself...

Wilhelm had scarcely read one or two of Shakespeare's plays till their effect on him became so strong that he could go no further. His whole soul was in commotion. He sought an opportunity to speak with Jarno; to whom, on meeting with him, he exprest his boundless gratitude for such delicious entertainment.

Wilhelm had barely read one or two of Shakespeare's plays when their impact on him became so intense that he couldn’t continue. His whole being was in turmoil. He looked for a chance to talk to Jarno; when he finally met him, he expressed his deep gratitude for such wonderful entertainment.

"I clearly enough foresaw," said Jarno, "that you would not remain insensible to the charms of the most extraordinary and most admirable of all writers."

"I knew well enough," said Jarno, "that you wouldn't be immune to the appeal of the most extraordinary and most admirable writer of all."

"Yes!" exclaimed our friend: "I can not recollect that any book, any man, any incident of my life, has produced such important effects on me as the precious works to which by your kindness I have been directed. They seem as if they were performances of some celestial genius descending among men, to make them by the mildest instructions acquainted with themselves. They are no fictions! You would think, while reading them, you stood before the enclosed awful Books of Fate, while the whirlwind of most impassioned[98] life was howling through the leaves, and tossing them fiercely to and fro. The strength and tenderness, the power and peacefulness of this man have so astonished and transported me that I long vehemently for the time when I shall have it in my power to read further."

"Yes!" our friend exclaimed. "I can't remember any book, any person, or any event in my life that has had such a profound impact on me as the amazing works you were kind enough to introduce me to. They feel like they are creations of some celestial genius coming down to help people understand themselves through gentle guidance. They aren't made up! You'd feel, while reading them, as if you were standing before the daunting Books of Fate, while the whirlwind of intense life was howling through the leaves, tossing them back and forth. The strength and tenderness, the power and calmness of this author have amazed and uplifted me so much that I eagerly await the time when I can read more."

"Bravo!" said Jarno, holding out his hand, and squeezing our friend's. "This is as it should be! And the consequences which I hope for will likewise surely follow."

"Bravo!" Jarno exclaimed, extending his hand and shaking our friend's. "This is how it should be! And the outcomes I’m hoping for will definitely follow."

"I wish," said Wilhelm, "I could but disclose to you all that is going on within me even now. All the anticipations I have ever had regarding man and his destiny, which have accompanied me from youth upward often unobserved by myself, I find developed and fulfilled in Shakespeare's writings. It seems as if he cleared up every one of our enigmas to us, tho we can not say, Here or there is the word of solution. His men appear like natural men, and yet they are not. These, the most mysterious and complex productions of creation, here act before us as if they were watches, whose dial-plates and cases were of crystal, which pointed out according to their use their course of the hours and minutes; while at the same time you could discern the combination of wheels and springs that turn them. The few glances I have cast over Shakespeare's world incite me, more than anything beside, to quicken my footsteps forward into the actual world, to mingle in the flood of destinies that is suspended over it; and at length, if I shall prosper, to draw a few cups from the great ocean of true nature, and to distribute them from off the stage among the thirsting people of my native land."

"I wish," said Wilhelm, "I could share with you everything that’s going on inside me right now. All the hopes I've ever had about humanity and its future, which have accompanied me since my youth, often unnoticed, I see realized in Shakespeare's writings. It feels like he solves every riddle for us, even if we can’t point to a specific answer. His characters seem like real people, and yet they're not. These, the most mysterious and complex creations, act before us like watches with crystal faces and cases, showing the hours and minutes while allowing us to see the gears and springs inside that make them tick. The few glimpses I’ve taken into Shakespeare's world inspire me, more than anything else, to move forward into the real world, to join the tumult of destinies suspended over it; and eventually, if I'm successful, to draw a few cups from the vast ocean of true nature and share them from the stage with the thirsty people of my homeland."

FOOTNOTES:

[16] From "Wilhelm Meister." Translated by Thomas Carlyle. This translation by Carlyle was published in Edinburgh in 1824 and was contemporary with Carlyle's translation of "Legendre" and his "Life of Schiller."

[16] From "Wilhelm Meister." Translated by Thomas Carlyle. This translation by Carlyle was published in Edinburgh in 1824 and coincided with Carlyle's translation of "Legendre" and his "Life of Schiller."


II

THE CORONATION OF JOSEPH II[17]

The coronation-day dawned at last, on the 3d of April, 1764; the weather was favorable, and everybody was in motion. I, with several of my relations and friends, had been provided with a good place in one of the upper stories of the Römer itself, where we might completely survey the whole. We betook ourselves to the spot very early in the morning, and from above, as in a bird's-eye view, contemplated the arrangements which we had inspected more closely the day before. There was the newly-erected fountain, with two large tubs on the left and right, into which the double-eagle on the post was to pour from its two beaks white wine on this side and red wine on that. There, gathered into a heap, lay the oats; here stood the large wooden hut, in which we had several days since seen the whole fat ox roasted and basted on a huge spit before a charcoal fire. All the avenues leading out from the Römer, and from other streets back to the Römer, were secured on both sides by barriers and guards. The great square was gradually [100]filled, and the waving and pressure grew every moment stronger and more in motion, as the multitude always, if possible, endeavored to reach the spot where some new scene arose, and something particular was announced.

The coronation day finally arrived on April 3rd, 1764; the weather was good, and everyone was bustling about. I, along with several relatives and friends, had a great spot in one of the upper stories of the Römer, where we could see everything. We made our way there early in the morning, and from our elevated view, we looked over the arrangements we had examined more closely the day before. There was the newly-built fountain, with two large tubs on either side, where the double-eagle on the post would pour white wine from one beak and red wine from the other. There lay a pile of oats, and here stood the large wooden hut, where we had seen a whole roasted ox being cooked and baste on a huge spit over a charcoal fire days before. All the paths leading away from the Römer, as well as the streets leading back to it, were blocked off on both sides with barriers and guards. The great square was gradually [100]filling up, and the crowd's movement and excitement grew stronger as people tried to reach the spot where something new was happening or something special was being announced.

All this time there reigned a tolerable stillness, and when the alarm-bells were sounded, all the people seemed struck with terror and amazement. What first attracted the attention of all who could overlook the square from above was the train in which the lords of Aix and Nuremberg brought the crown-jewels to the cathedral. These, as palladia, had been assigned the first place in the carriage, and the deputies sat before them on the back seat with becoming reverence. Now the three electors betake themselves to the cathedral. After the presentation of the insignia to the Elector of Mentz, the crown and sword are immediately carried to the imperial quarters. The further arrangements and manifold ceremonies occupied, in the interim, the chief persons, as well as the spectators, in the church, as we other well-informed persons could well imagine.

Throughout this time, there was a reasonable calm, and when the alarm bells rang, everyone seemed filled with fear and astonishment. What caught the attention of everyone who could see the square from above was the procession in which the lords of Aix and Nuremberg brought the crown jewels to the cathedral. These jewels, as sacred symbols, were placed in the front of the carriage, while the deputies sat respectfully on the back seat. Now the three electors head to the cathedral. After the insignia were presented to the Elector of Mentz, the crown and sword were quickly taken to the imperial quarters. Meanwhile, the further arrangements and numerous ceremonies kept the main figures and the audience in the church engaged, as we well-informed individuals could imagine.

In the meanwhile before our eyes the ambassadors ascended to the Römer, from which the canopy is carried by the under-officers into the imperial quarters. The Hereditary Marshal, Count von Pappenheim, instantly mounts his horse; he was a very handsome slender gentleman, whom the Spanish costume, the rich doublet, the gold mantle, the high feathered hat, and the loose flying hair, became very well. He puts himself in motion, and amid the sound of all the bells, the ambassadors follow him on horseback to the quarters of the Emperor in still greater[101] magnificence than on the day of election. One would have liked to be there too, as indeed on this day it would have been altogether desirable to multiply one's self. However, we told each other what was going on there. Now the Emperor is putting on his domestic robes, we said a new dress, and after the old Carolingian pattern. The hereditary officers receive the insignia, and with them get on horseback. The Emperor in his robes, the Roman King in the Spanish habit, immediately mount their steeds; and while this is done, the endless procession which precedes them has already announced them.

Meanwhile, the ambassadors made their way up to the Römer, from which the canopy is carried by the junior officers into the imperial quarters. The Hereditary Marshal, Count von Pappenheim, quickly mounts his horse; he was a very handsome, slender gentleman, and the Spanish outfit—with its rich doublet, gold mantle, high feathered hat, and flowing hair—suits him very well. He sets off, and with the sound of all the bells ringing, the ambassadors follow him on horseback to the Emperor’s quarters with even more extravagance than on election day. It would have been great to be there too; on this day, one could wish to be in multiple places at once. Still, we shared what was happening there. “Now the Emperor is putting on his domestic robes,” we said—“a new outfit, after the old Carolingian style.” The hereditary officers received their insignia and got on their horses. The Emperor in his robes and the Roman King in the Spanish attire quickly mounted their steeds, and as this was happening, the endless procession ahead of them had already announced their arrival.

The eye was already wearied by the multitude of richly-drest attendants and magistrates, and by the nobility who, in stately fashion, were moving along; but when the electoral envoys, the hereditary officers, and at last, under the richly-embroidered canopy, borne by twelve Schöffen and senators, the Emperor, in romantic costume, and to the left, a little behind him, in the Spanish dress, his son, slowly floated along on magnificently adorned horses, the eye was no more sufficient for the sight. One would have liked to detain the scene, but for a moment, by a magic charm; but the glory passed on without stopping, and the space that was scarcely quitted was immediately filled again by the crowd, which poured in like billows.

The eye was already tired from the sight of so many elegantly dressed attendants and officials, along with the nobility moving in grand style; but when the electoral envoys, the hereditary officers, and finally, under the lavishly embroidered canopy carried by twelve Schöffen and senators, the Emperor in a romantic outfit appeared, and a little behind him, to the left, his son in Spanish attire, slowly made their way on beautifully adorned horses, the eye could barely take it all in. One would have liked to freeze the moment with some kind of magic, but the splendor moved on without pausing, and the space that had just been occupied was quickly filled again by a crowd that poured in like waves.

But now a new pressure took place; for another approach from the market to the Römer gate had to be opened, and a road of planks to be bridged over it, on which the train returning from the cathedral was to walk.

But now a new challenge arose; a different entry from the marketplace to the Römer gate needed to be created, and a wooden walkway had to be built over it, which the train returning from the cathedral would use.

What passed within the cathedral, the endless[102] ceremonies which precede and accompany the anointing, the crowning, the dubbing of knighthood—all this we were glad to hear told afterward by those who had sacrificed much else to be present in the church.

What happened inside the cathedral, the countless[102] ceremonies that lead up to and surround the anointing, crowning, and knighting—all this we were happy to hear recounted later by those who had given up so much to be there in the church.

The rest of us, in the interim, partook of a frugal repast; for in this festal day we had to be contented with cold meat. But, on the other hand, the best and oldest wine had been brought out of all the family-cellars, so that in this respect at least we celebrated the ancient festival in ancient style.

The rest of us, in the meantime, had a simple meal; since it was this festive day, we had to be satisfied with cold meat. However, on the bright side, the best and oldest wine had been taken out from all the family cellars, so in that sense, we were at least celebrating the traditional festival in traditional style.

In the square the sight most worth seeing was now the bridge, which had been finished and covered with orange and white cloth; and we who had stared at the Emperor, first in his carriage and then on horseback, were now to admire him walking on foot. Singularly enough, the last pleased us the most; for we thought that in this way he exhibited himself both in the most natural and in the most dignified manner.

In the square, the most impressive sight was now the bridge, which had just been completed and draped with orange and white fabric; and we, who had watched the Emperor first in his carriage and then on horseback, were now eager to see him walking on foot. Interestingly, we found this last view the most satisfying; we felt that it showed him in both the most natural and the most dignified way.

Older persons, who were present at the coronation of Francis the First, related that Maria Theresa, beautiful beyond measure, had looked on this solemnity from a balcony window of the Frauenstein house, close to the Römer. As her consort returned from the cathedral in his strange costume, and seemed to her, so to speak, like a ghost of Charlemagne, he had, as if in jest, raised both his hands, and shown her the imperial globe, the scepter, and the curious gloves, at which she had broken out into immoderate laughter, which served for the great delight and edification of the crowd, which was thus honored with a sight of the good and natural matrimonial understanding[103] between the most exalted couple of Christendom. But when the Empress, to greet her consort, waved her handkerchief, and even shouted a loud vivat to him, the enthusiasm and exultation of the people was raised to the highest, so that there was no end to the cheers of joy....

Older people who witnessed the coronation of Francis the First shared that Maria Theresa, stunningly beautiful, watched the event from a balcony window of the Frauenstein house, near the Römer. When her husband came back from the cathedral in his unusual outfit, he reminded her of a ghostly Charlemagne. Playfully, he raised both hands and showed her the imperial globe, the scepter, and the unique gloves, which made her burst into uncontrollable laughter, delighting the crowd who got to witness the genuine and joyful connection between the distinguished couple of Christendom. But when the Empress waved her handkerchief to greet her husband and shouted a loud "vivat" to him, the excitement and joy of the people reached a peak, resulting in endless cheers of happiness....

The rejoicings, which resounded from the market-place, now spread likewise over the great square, and a boisterous vivat burst forth from thousands upon thousands of throats, and doubtless from as many hearts. For this grand festival was to be the pledge of a lasting peace, which indeed for many a long year actually blest Germany.

The celebrations that echoed from the marketplace now filled the large square as a loud cheer erupted from thousands upon thousands of voices, and surely from just as many hearts. This grand festival was meant to symbolize a lasting peace, which truly blessed Germany for many years to come.

Several days before it had been made known by public proclamation that neither the bridge nor the eagle over the fountain were to be exposed to the people, and were therefore not, as at other times, to be touched. This was done to prevent the mischief inevitable with such a rush of persons. But in order to sacrifice in some degree to the genius of the mob persons expressly appointed went behind the procession, loosened the cloth from the bridge, wound it up like a flag, and threw it into the air. This gave rise to no disaster, but to a laughable mishap; for the cloth unrolled itself in the air, and, as it fell, covered a larger or smaller number of persons. Those now who took hold of the ends and drew them toward themselves, pulled all those in the middle to the ground, enveloped them and teased them till they tore or cut themselves through, and everybody, in his own way, had borne off a corner of the stuff made sacred by the footsteps of majesty....[104]

Several days earlier, a public announcement declared that neither the bridge nor the eagle above the fountain was to be shown to the public and therefore, unlike in other instances, they were not to be touched. This was meant to avoid the chaos that usually comes with large crowds. However, to cater somewhat to the crowd’s enthusiasm, designated individuals went behind the procession, loosened the cloth from the bridge, rolled it up like a flag, and tossed it into the air. This didn’t lead to any disasters, but it resulted in a funny situation; the cloth unfurled as it fell, landing on a varying number of people. Those who grabbed the ends and pulled them towards themselves ended up dragging everyone in the middle to the ground, covering them and playfully teasing them until they managed to tear or cut their way out, and each person, in their own way, ended up taking away a piece of the fabric that had been made sacred by the presence of royalty....[104]

It was precisely at the right time that I again took possession of my window; for the most remarkable part of all that was to be seen in public was just about to take place. All the people had turned toward the Römer, and a reiterated shout of vivat gave us to understand that the Emperor and King in their vestments were showing themselves to the populace from the balcony of the great hall. But they were not alone to serve as a spectacle, since another strange spectacle occurred before their eyes. First of all, the handsome slender Hereditary Marshal flung himself upon his steed; he had laid aside his sword; in his right hand he held a silver-handled vessel, and a tin spatula in his left. He rode within the barriers to the great heap of oats, sprang in, filled the vessel to overflow, smoothed it off, and carried it back again with great dignity. The imperial stable was now provided for. The Hereditary Chamberlain then rode likewise to the spot, and brought back a basin with ewer and towel. But more entertaining for the spectators was the Hereditary Carver, who came to fetch a piece of the roasted ox. He also rode, with a silver dish, through the barriers, to the large wooden kitchen, and came forth again with his portion covered, that he might go back to the Römer. Now it was the turn of the Hereditary Cupbearer, who rode to the fountain and fetched wine. Thus now was the imperial table furnished, and every eye waited upon the Hereditary Treasurer, who was to throw about the money....

It was exactly the right moment when I took my spot by the window again; the most astonishing part of the public display was about to happen. Everyone had turned toward the Römer, and a chorus of cheers indicated that the Emperor and King, dressed in their formal robes, were showing themselves to the crowd from the balcony of the great hall. But they weren't the only attraction, as another unusual sight was happening right before them. First, the dashing, slim Hereditary Marshal jumped onto his horse; he had set aside his sword and was holding a silver-handled vessel in his right hand and a tin spatula in his left. He rode into the barriers to the large pile of oats, jumped in, filled the vessel to the brim, leveled it off, and carried it back with great dignity. The imperial stable was now ready. The Hereditary Chamberlain then rode over to the spot, bringing back a basin, a ewer, and a towel. But more entertaining for the onlookers was the Hereditary Carver, who came to collect a piece of the roasted ox. He also rode through the barriers with a silver dish to the large wooden kitchen and returned with his portion covered, all set to head back to the Römer. Next was the Hereditary Cupbearer, who rode to the fountain to fetch some wine. And so, the imperial table was set, and all eyes were on the Hereditary Treasurer, who was about to toss around the money....

Everybody knew now that the Emperor and King would return from the cabinet whither[105] they had retired from the balcony, and feast in the great hall of the Römer. We had been able to admire the arrangements made for it the day before; and my most anxious wish was, if possible, to look in to-day. I repaired, therefore, by the usual path, to the great staircase, which stands directly opposite the door of the hall. Here I gazed at the distinguished personages who this day acted as the servants of the head of the empire. Forty-four counts, all splendidly drest, passed me, carrying the dishes from the kitchen, so that the contrast between their dignity and their occupation might well be bewildering to a boy. The crowd was not great, but considering the little space, sufficiently perceptible. The hall-door was guarded, while those who were authorized went frequently in and out. I saw one of the Palatine domestic officials, whom I asked whether he could not take me in with him. He did not deliberate long, but gave me one of the silver vessels he just then bore—which he could do so much the more as I was neatly clad; and thus I reached the sanctuary. The Palatine buffet stood to the left, directly by the door, and with some steps I placed myself on the elevation of it, behind the barriers.

Everyone now knew that the Emperor and King would return from the meeting room where[105] they had stepped away from the balcony and would feast in the grand hall of the Römer. We had admired the preparations for it the day before; and my biggest wish was to sneak a peek today if possible. So, I took the usual route to the grand staircase, which is directly across from the hall's door. Here, I watched the important figures serving the head of the empire that day. Forty-four counts, all dressed to the nines, passed by me, carrying dishes from the kitchen, making the contrast between their status and their task quite confusing for a young boy like me. The crowd wasn't huge, but given the small space, it was noticeable enough. The hall door was guarded, while those with permission went in and out frequently. I spotted one of the Palatine servants and asked if he could take me in with him. He didn’t think twice and handed me one of the silver vessels he was carrying—which he could do since I was well-dressed; and that’s how I got into the area. The Palatine buffet was on the left, right by the door, and with a few steps, I positioned myself on the raised section behind the barriers.

At the other end of the hall, immediately by the windows, raised on the steps of the throne, and under canopies, sat the Emperor and King in their robes; but the crown and scepter lay some distance behind them on gold cushions. The three spiritual electors, their buffets behind them, had taken their places on single elevations; the Elector of Mentz opposite their majesties, the Elector of Treves at the right, and the Elector of[106] Cologne at the left. This upper part of the hall was imposing and cheerful to behold, and excited the remark that the spiritual power likes to keep as long as possible with the ruler. On the contrary, the buffets and tables of all the temporal electors, which were, indeed, magnificently ornamented, but without occupants, made one think of the misunderstanding which had gradually arisen for centuries between them and the head of the empire. Their ambassadors had already withdrawn to eat in a side-chamber; and if the greater part of the hall assumed a sort of spectral appearance, by so many invisible guests being so magnificently attended, a large unfurnished table in the middle was still more sad to look upon; for there also many covers stood empty, because all those who had certainly a right to sit there had, for appearance sake, kept away, that on the greatest day of honor they might not renounce any of their honor, if indeed they were then to be found in the city.

At the far end of the hall, right by the windows, elevated on the steps of the throne and under canopies, sat the Emperor and King in their robes; the crown and scepter were placed some distance behind them on gold cushions. The three spiritual electors, with their tables behind them, had taken their positions on individual platforms: the Elector of Mentz faced their majesties, the Elector of Treves was on the right, and the Elector of Cologne was on the left. This upper part of the hall was impressive and bright, showcasing how the spiritual power prefers to remain close to the ruler for as long as possible. In contrast, the tables and buffets of all the temporal electors, though beautifully decorated, were empty, highlighting the misunderstandings that had developed over the centuries between them and the head of the empire. Their ambassadors had already retreated to eat in a side room; and while the rest of the hall had a somewhat ghostly vibe with so many invisible guests being lavishly catered to, a large empty table in the middle was even more disheartening to see. Many places were left unoccupied, as those who had the right to sit there had, for the sake of appearances, kept away, so they wouldn’t lose any honor on this grand day if they happened to be in the city.

FOOTNOTES:

[17] From the Twelfth Book of the "Autobiography: Truth and Poetry from My Own Life." Translated by John Oxenford. A year before the date of Oxenford's translation (1848) Parke Godwin of New York had published a translation. Joseph II was the son of Francis I and Maria Theresa and was crowned King of the Romans (that is, of the Holy Roman Empire) in 1764 and succeeded to the German Empire in 1765.

[17] From the Twelfth Book of the "Autobiography: Truth and Poetry from My Own Life." Translated by John Oxenford. A year before Oxenford's translation (1848), Parke Godwin from New York published a translation. Joseph II was the son of Francis I and Maria Theresa, and he was crowned King of the Romans (that is, of the Holy Roman Empire) in 1764, then took over the German Empire in 1765.


FRIEDRICH VON SCHILLER

Born in 1759, died in 1808; his father a lieutenant in the Seven Years' War; published "The Robbers" in 1781, printing it at his own expense; incurred the displeasure of the Duke of Wurtenberg and removed to Bauerback near Meiningen, where he lived until 1783 under the name of Dr. Schmidt; published "Love and Intrigue" in 1784; removed to Leipsic in 1785, and thence to Dresden; published "Don Carlos" in 1787; removed to Weimar in 1787; published "Revolt of the Netherlands" in 1788; professor of history at Jena in 1789; published "History of the Thirty Years' War" in 1790-93; began his friendship with Goethe in 1794; published "Wallenstein's Camp" in 1799; followed by "Piccolomini," "Wallenstein's Death," "Marie Stuart" (1801), "The Maid of Orleans" (1802); ennobled by the Emperor in 1802; published "William Tell" in 1804.

Born in 1759 and died in 1808, his father was a lieutenant in the Seven Years' War. He published "The Robbers" in 1781, printing it at his own expense. He angered the Duke of Wurttemberg and moved to Bauerbach near Meiningen, where he lived until 1783 under the name Dr. Schmidt. He published "Love and Intrigue" in 1784 and moved to Leipzig in 1785, then to Dresden. He published "Don Carlos" in 1787 and moved to Weimar the same year. He published "Revolt of the Netherlands" in 1788, became a professor of history at Jena in 1789, and published "History of the Thirty Years' War" from 1790 to 1793. He started his friendship with Goethe in 1794 and published "Wallenstein's Camp" in 1799, followed by "Piccolomini," "Wallenstein's Death," "Marie Stuart" (1801), and "The Maid of Orleans" (1802). He was ennobled by the Emperor in 1802 and published "William Tell" in 1804.


I

THE BATTLE OF LUTZEN[18]

(1632)

At last the fateful morning dawned; but an impenetrable fog which spread over the plain delayed the attack till noon. Kneeling in front of his lines, the King offered up his devotions; and the whole army, at the same moment dropping [108]on their knees, burst into a moving hymn, accompanied by the military music. The King then mounted his horse, and, clad only in a leather doublet and surtout (for a wound he had formerly received prevented his wearing armor), rode along the ranks, to animate the courage of his troops with a joyful confidence, which, however, the foreboding presentiment of his own bosom contradicted. "God with us!" was the war-cry of the Swedes; "Jesus Maria!" that of the Imperialists. About eleven the fog began to disperse, and the enemy became visible. At the same moment Lutzen was seen in flames, having been set on fire by command of the duke, to prevent his being outflanked on that side. The charge was now sounded; the cavalry rushed upon the enemy, and the infantry advanced against the trenches.

Finally, the fateful morning arrived, but a thick fog covering the plain delayed the attack until noon. Kneeling in front of his troops, the King offered his prayers; and at the same time, the whole army dropped to their knees and joined in a heartfelt hymn, accompanied by military music. The King then mounted his horse, dressed only in a leather doublet and overcoat (as a previous injury prevented him from wearing armor), and rode along the ranks to inspire his troops with a joyful confidence, which was at odds with the ominous feeling in his heart. "God with us!" was the battle cry of the Swedes; "Jesus Maria!" that of the Imperialists. Around eleven, the fog began to lift, revealing the enemy. At the same time, Lutzen was seen in flames, having been intentionally set on fire by the duke to prevent being outflanked on that side. The charge was now sounded; the cavalry charged at the enemy, and the infantry advanced toward the trenches.

Received by a tremendous fire of musketry and heavy artillery, these intrepid battalions maintained the attack with undaunted courage, till the enemy's musketeers abandoned their posts, the trenches were passed, the battery carried and turned against the enemy. They prest forward with irresistible impetuosity; the first of the five Imperial brigades was immediately routed, the second soon after, and the third put to flight. But here the genius of Wallenstein opposed itself to their progress. With the rapidity of lightning he was on the spot to rally his discomfited troops; and his powerful word was sufficient to stop the flight of the fugitives. Supported by three regiments of cavalry, the vanquished brigades, forming anew, faced the enemy, and prest vigorously into the broken ranks of the Swedes. A murderous[109] conflict ensued. The nearness of the enemy left no room for firearms, the fury of the attack no time for loading; man was matched to man, the useless musket exchanged for the sword and pike, and science gave way to desperation. Overpowered by numbers, the wearied Swedes at last retire beyond the trenches, and the captured battery is again lost by the retreat. A thousand mangled bodies already strewed the plain, and as yet not a single step of ground had been won.

Received by a heavy barrage of gunfire and artillery, these fearless battalions kept pushing forward with unwavering bravery until the enemy's soldiers abandoned their positions, the trenches were crossed, and the artillery was captured and turned against the foe. They pressed ahead with unstoppable force; the first of the five Imperial brigades was quickly routed, the second shortly after, and the third was sent into retreat. But then Wallenstein's brilliance halted their advance. He appeared as quickly as lightning to regroup his disoriented troops; his powerful words were enough to stop the fleeing soldiers. With the support of three cavalry regiments, the defeated brigades reformed, faced the enemy anew, and charged fiercely into the shattered ranks of the Swedes. A brutal[109] battle erupted. The closeness of the enemy left no room for firearms, the intensity of the assault left no time for reloading; it became a match of man against man, with useless muskets traded for swords and pikes, and strategy gave way to desperation. Overwhelmed by numbers, the exhausted Swedes eventually withdrew beyond the trenches, and the captured artillery was lost again during the retreat. A thousand mangled bodies already littered the battlefield, and not a single piece of ground had been gained.

In the mean time the King's right wing, led by himself, had fallen upon the enemy's left. The first impetuous shock of the heavy Finland cuirassiers dispersed the lightly-mounted Poles and Croats who were posted here, and their disorderly flight spread terror and confusion among the rest of the cavalry. At this moment notice was brought the King that his infantry were retreating over the trenches, and also that his left wing, exposed to a severe fire from the enemy's cannon posted at the windmills, was beginning to give way. With rapid decision he committed to General Horn the pursuit of the enemy's left, while he flew, at the head of the regiment of Steinbock, to repair the disorder of his right wing. His noble charger bore him with the velocity of lightning across the trenches, but the squadrons that followed could not come on with the same speed, and only a few horsemen, among whom was Francis Albert, Duke of Saxe-Lauenburg, were able to keep up with the King. He rode directly to the place where his infantry were most closely prest, and while he was reconnoitering the enemy's line for an exposed point[110] of attack, the shortness of his sight unfortunately led him too close to their ranks.

Meanwhile, the King’s right wing, led by himself, charged the enemy's left. The first powerful strike from the heavy Finnish cuirassiers scattered the lightly-mounted Poles and Croats stationed there, and their chaotic retreat spread fear and confusion among the rest of the cavalry. At that moment, the King was informed that his infantry were retreating over the trenches, and that his left wing, vulnerable to heavy fire from the enemy's cannons positioned at the windmills, was starting to falter. With quick resolve, he assigned General Horn to pursue the enemy's left, while he rushed, at the head of the Steinbock regiment, to restore order on his right wing. His noble horse carried him like lightning across the trenches, but the squadrons that followed couldn’t keep up the same pace, and only a few riders, including Francis Albert, Duke of Saxe-Lauenburg, managed to stay with the King. He rode straight to where his infantry were most tightly pressed, and while he was scouting the enemy's line for a weak spot[110] to attack, his limited vision unfortunately drew him too close to their ranks.

An imperial Gefreiter remarking that every one respectfully made way for him as he rode along, immediately ordered a musketeer to take aim at him. "Fire at him yonder," said he: "that must be a man of consequence." The soldier fired, and the King's left arm was shattered. At that moment his squadron came hurrying up, and a confused cry of "The King bleeds! the King is shot!" spread terror and consternation through all the ranks. "It is nothing! follow me," cried the King, collecting his whole strength; but, overcome by pain, and nearly fainting, he requested the Duke of Lauenburg, in French to lead him unobserved out of the tumult. While the duke proceeded toward the right wing with the King, making a long circuit to keep this discouraging sight from the disordered infantry, his Majesty received a second shot through the back which deprived him of his remaining strength. "Brother," said he, with a dying voice, "I have enough! look only to your own life." At the same moment he fell from his horse, pierced by several more shots; and, abandoned by all his attendants, he breathed his last amidst the plundering bands of the Croats. His charger, flying without its rider, and covered with blood, soon made known to the Swedish cavalry the fall of their King. They rushed madly forward to rescue his sacred remains from the hands of the enemy. A murderous conflict ensued over the body, till his mangled remains were buried beneath a heap of slain.

An imperial Gefreiter noticed that everyone respectfully moved aside for him as he rode by, and he immediately ordered a musketeer to take aim at him. "Shoot that guy over there," he said, "he must be important." The soldier fired, and the King's left arm was shattered. At that moment, his squadron rushed in, and a chaotic shout of "The King is bleeding! The King has been shot!" spread fear and panic throughout the ranks. "It's nothing! Follow me," the King shouted, gathering all his strength; but, overwhelmed by pain and nearly fainting, he asked the Duke of Lauenburg, in French, to help him get out of the chaos unnoticed. As the duke led the King toward the right wing, taking a long route to shield the disheartened infantry from the upsetting sight, His Majesty was hit by a second shot in the back that drained him of his remaining strength. "Brother," he said weakly, "I've had enough! Just look after yourself." At that moment, he fell from his horse, struck by several more bullets, and, abandoned by all his attendants, he took his last breath among the plundering Croats. His horse, galloping away without its rider and covered in blood, soon alerted the Swedish cavalry to the fall of their King. They charged forward, desperately trying to protect his sacred remains from the enemy. A brutal battle broke out over his body until his mangled remains were buried under a pile of slain soldiers.

The mournful tidings soon ran through the[111] Swedish army; but, instead of destroying the courage of these brave troops, it but excited it into a new, a wild and consuming flame. Life had lessened in value, now that the most sacred life of all was gone; death had no terrors for the lowly since the anointed head was not spared. With the fury of lions the Upland, Smaland, Finland, East and West Gothland regiments rushed a second time upon the left wing of the enemy, which, already making but feeble resistance to General Horn, was now entirely beaten from the field. Bernard, Duke of Saxe-Weimar, gave to the bereaved Swedes a noble leader in his own person; and the spirit of Gustavus led his victorious squadrons anew. The left wing quickly formed again and vigorously prest the right of the Imperialists. The artillery at the windmills, which had maintained so murderous a fire upon the Swedes, was captured and turned against the enemy. The center, also, of the Swedish infantry, commanded by the duke and Knyphausen, advanced a second time against the trenches, which they successfully passed, and retook the battery of seven cannons. The attack was now renewed with redoubled fury upon the heavy battalions of the enemy's center; their resistance became gradually less, and chance conspired with Swedish valor to complete the defeat. The imperial powder-wagons took fire, and, with a tremendous explosion, grenades and bombs filled the air. The enemy, now in confusion, thought they were attacked in the rear, while the Swedish brigades prest them in front. Their courage began to fail them. Their left wing was already beaten, their right wavering, and their artillery[112] in the enemy's hands. The battle seemed to be almost decided; another moment would decide the fate of the day, when Pappenheim appeared on the field, with his cuirassiers and dragoons: all the advantages already gained were lost, and the battle was to be fought anew.

The sad news quickly spread through the[111] Swedish army; but instead of crushing the courage of these brave soldiers, it ignited a new, wild, and consuming passion. Life had become less valuable now that the most sacred life of all was gone; death held no fear for the lowly since the anointed king was not spared. With the fury of lions, the Upland, Smaland, Finland, East and West Gothland regiments charged again at the enemy’s left flank, which was already struggling against General Horn and was now completely driven from the field. Bernard, Duke of Saxe-Weimar, stepped up as a noble leader for the grieving Swedes; the spirit of Gustavus inspired his victorious troops once more. The left wing quickly regrouped and pressed vigorously against the enemy’s right. The artillery at the windmills, which had dealt a devastating blow to the Swedes, was captured and turned against the enemy. The center of the Swedish infantry, led by the duke and Knyphausen, advanced again against the trenches, successfully crossing them and reclaiming the battery of seven cannons. The attack was renewed with even more intensity on the heavy battalions of the enemy center; their resistance gradually weakened, and fortune aligned with Swedish bravery to seal their defeat. The imperial powder wagons caught fire, and with a massive explosion, grenades and bombs filled the air. The enemy, now in turmoil, thought they were being attacked from behind as the Swedish brigades bore down on them from the front. Their courage began to wane. Their left wing had already been defeated, their right was faltering, and their artillery[112] was in enemy hands. The battle seemed nearly decided; one more moment would determine the outcome of the day, when Pappenheim appeared on the battlefield with his cuirassiers and dragoons: all the advantages gained were lost, and the battle was set to begin anew.

The order which recalled that general to Lutzen had reached him in Halle, while his troops were still plundering that town. It was impossible to collect the scattered infantry with that rapidity which the urgency of the order and Pappenheim's impatience required. Without waiting for it, therefore, he ordered eight regiments of cavalry to mount, and at their head he galloped at full speed for Lutzen, to share in the battle. He arrived in time to witness the flight of the Imperial right wing, which Gustavus Horn was driving from the field, and to be at first involved in their rout. But with rapid presence of mind he rallied the flying troops, and led them once more against the enemy. Carried away by his wild bravery, and impatient to encounter the King, who he supposed was at the head of this wing, he burst furiously upon the Swedish ranks, which, exhausted by victory and inferior in numbers were after a noble resistance, overpowered by this fresh body of enemies. Pappenheim's unexpected appearance revived the drooping courage of the Imperialists, and the Duke of Friedland quickly availed himself of the favorable moment to reform his line.

The order that summoned the general to Lutzen reached him in Halle while his troops were still looting the town. It was impossible to gather the scattered infantry as quickly as the urgency of the order and Pappenheim's impatience demanded. Without waiting, he ordered eight regiments of cavalry to mount, and he rode at full speed to Lutzen to join the battle. He arrived just in time to see the Imperial right wing retreating, driven from the field by Gustavus Horn, and initially got caught up in their rout. But with quick thinking, he rallied the fleeing troops and led them back against the enemy. Fueled by his reckless bravery and eager to confront the King, whom he assumed was leading this wing, he charged fiercely into the Swedish ranks, which, despite their victory and being outnumbered, were overwhelmed by this fresh wave of enemies after a valiant fight. Pappenheim's sudden arrival boosted the spirits of the Imperialists, and the Duke of Friedland quickly seized the opportunity to reform his line.

The closely-serried battalions of the Swedes were, after a tremendous conflict, again driven across the trenches, and the battery, which had been twice lost, again rescued from their hands.[113] The whole yellow regiment, the finest o£ all that distinguished themselves in this dreadful day, lay dead on the field, covering the ground almost in the same excellent order which, when alive, they maintained with such unyielding courage. The same fate befell another regiment of Blues, which Count Piccolomini attacked with the imperial cavalry and cut down after a desperate contest. Seven times did this intrepid general renew the attack; seven horses were shot under him, and he himself was pierced with six musket-balls; yet he would not leave the field until he was carried along in the general rout of the whole army. Wallenstein himself was seen riding through his ranks with cool intrepidity, amidst a shower of balls, assisting the distrest, encouraging the valiant with praise and the wavering by his fearful glance. Around and close by him his men were falling thick, and his own mantle was perforated by several shots. But avenging destiny this day protected that breast for which another weapon was reserved; on the same field where the noble Gustavus expired, Wallenstein was not allowed to terminate his guilty career.

The tightly packed battalions of the Swedes were, after a fierce battle, once again pushed back across the trenches, and the artillery, which had been lost twice, was rescued from their grasp. [113] The entire yellow regiment, the best of all who stood out on this terrible day, lay dead on the battlefield, covering the ground almost in the same perfect order they had maintained with relentless bravery when they were alive. The same fate struck another regiment of Blues, which Count Piccolomini attacked with the imperial cavalry and cut down after an intense fight. Seven times this brave general renewed the assault; seven horses were shot from under him, and he himself was hit by six musket balls; yet he refused to leave the field until he was carried away in the general panic of the entire army. Wallenstein himself was seen riding through his ranks with calm bravery, amidst a hail of bullets, helping the distressed, encouraging the brave with praise, and bolstering the wavering with a fierce gaze. Around him, his men were falling rapidly, and his own cloak was riddled with several shots. But fate, avenging this day, protected that breast for which another weapon was intended; on the same field where the noble Gustavus fell, Wallenstein was not allowed to end his guilty life.

Less fortunate was Pappenheim, the Telamon of the army, the bravest soldier of Austria and the Church. An ardent desire to encounter the King in person carried this daring leader into the thickest of the fight, where he thought his noble opponent was most surely to be met. Gustavus had also exprest a wish to meet his brave antagonist, but these hostile wishes remained ungratified; death first brought together these two great heroes. Two musket-balls pierced the breast of Pappenheim, and his men forcibly carried him[114] from the field. While they were conveying him to the rear, a murmur reached him that he whom he had sought lay dead upon the plain. When the truth of the report was confirmed to him, his look became brighter, his dying eye sparkled with a last gleam of joy. "Tell the Duke of Friedland," said he, "that I lie without hope of life, but that I die happy, since I know that the implacable enemy of my religion has fallen on the same day."

Pappenheim, the tough guy of the army and the bravest soldier of Austria and the Church, wasn't so lucky. A strong urge to face the King in person drove this bold leader right into the heart of the battle, where he thought he would surely meet his noble opponent. Gustavus had also expressed a desire to meet his brave rival, but their wishes remained unfulfilled; death was what finally brought these two great heroes together. Two musket balls hit Pappenheim in the chest, and his men had to carry him[114] off the battlefield. As they took him to the rear, he heard a whisper that the man he was looking for lay dead on the ground. When he confirmed that the report was true, his expression brightened, and his dying eyes sparkled with a final glimmer of joy. "Tell the Duke of Friedland," he said, "that I'm lying here without hope of life, but I'm dying happy because I know that the relentless enemy of my religion has fallen on the same day."

With Pappenheim the good fortune of the Imperialists departed. The cavalry of the left wing, already beaten, and only rallied by his exertions, no sooner missed their victorious leader than they gave up everything for lost and abandoned the field of battle in spiritless despair. The right field fell into the same confusion, with the exception of a few regiments which the bravery of their colonels, Gotz, Terzky, Colloredo, and Piccolomini, compelled to keep their ground. The Swedish infantry, with prompt determination, profited by the enemy's confusion. To fill up the gaps which death had made in the front line, they formed both lines into one, and with it made the final and decisive charge. A third time they crossed the trenches, and a third time they captured the battery.

With Pappenheim, the luck of the Imperialists vanished. The cavalry on the left flank, already defeated and only regrouped by his efforts, quickly lost hope when their victorious leader was gone, abandoning the battlefield in a state of despair. The right flank fell into the same disarray, except for a few regiments whose brave colonels, Gotz, Terzky, Colloredo, and Piccolomini, managed to hold their position. The Swedish infantry, with swift determination, took advantage of the enemy's chaos. To fill the gaps caused by casualties in the front line, they merged both lines into one and launched the final, decisive charge. They crossed the trenches for the third time and captured the battery again.

The sun was setting when the two lines closed. The strife grew hotter as it drew to an end; the last efforts of strength were mutually exerted, and skill and courage did their utmost to repair in those precious moments the fortune of the day. It was in vain; despair endows every one with superhuman strength; no one can conquer, no one will give way. The art of war seemed[115] to exhaust its powers on one side, only to unfold some new and untried masterpiece of skill on the other. Night and darkness at last put an end to the fight, before the fury of the combatants was exhausted; and the contest only ceased when no one could any longer find an antagonist. Both armies separated, as if by tacit agreement; the trumpets sounded, and each party, claiming the victory, quitted the field....

The sun was setting when the two lines closed in. The conflict intensified as it reached its climax; both sides exerted their last bits of strength, and skill and bravery did everything they could in those crucial moments to turn the tide of the day. It was pointless; despair gave everyone superhuman strength; no one could defeat the other, and no one would back down. The art of war seemed[115] to be exhausted on one side, only to reveal a new and untested skill on the other. Night and darkness finally ended the battle, even though the fighters were still filled with rage; the struggle only stopped when no one could find an opponent. Both armies pulled back as if they had come to a silent agreement; the trumpets sounded, and each side, claiming victory, left the battlefield....

The Duke of Friedland[19] had retreated thither, and was followed on the morrow by the scattered remains of his army, without artillery, without colors, and almost without arms. The Duke of Weimar, it appears, after the toils of this bloody day, allowed the Swedish army some repose, between Lutzen and Weissenfels, near enough to the field of battle to oppose any attempt the enemy might make to recover it. Of the two armies more than nine thousand men lay dead; a still greater number were wounded, and among the Imperialists scarcely a man escaped from the field uninjured. The entire plain from Lutzen to the Canal was strewed with the wounded, the dying, and the dead. History says nothing of prisoners; a further proof of the animosity of the combatants, who neither gave nor took quarter....

The Duke of Friedland[19] had retreated there, and was followed the next day by the scattered remains of his army, without artillery, without colors, and almost without weapons. The Duke of Weimar, it seems, after the struggles of this bloody day, gave the Swedish army some rest, between Lutzen and Weissenfels, close enough to the battlefield to stop any attempt the enemy might make to reclaim it. Of the two armies, over nine thousand men lay dead; an even greater number were injured, and among the Imperialists, hardly anyone escaped the battlefield unscathed. The entire plain from Lutzen to the Canal was littered with the wounded, the dying, and the dead. History mentions nothing of prisoners; a further indication of the hostility between the fighters, who neither gave nor accepted mercy.

Duke Bernard, by keeping possession of the field, and soon after by the capture of Leipsic, maintained indisputably his claim to the title of victor. But it was a dear conquest, a dearer triumph! It was not till the fury of the contest was over that the full weight of the loss sustained was felt, and the shout of triumph died [116]away into a silent gloom of despair. He who had led them to the charge returned not with them: there he lay upon the field which he had won, mingled with the dead bodies of the common crowd. After a long and almost fruitless search, the corpse of the King was discovered not very far from the great stone which, for a hundred years before, had stood between Lutzen and the Canal, and which, from the memorable disaster of that day, still bears the name of the "Stone of the Swede." Covered with blood and wounds, so as scarcely to be recognized, trampled beneath the horses' hoofs, stript by the rude hands of plunderers of its ornaments and clothes, his body was drawn from beneath a heap of dead, conveyed to Weissenfels, and there delivered up to the lamentations of his soldiers and the last embraces of his Queen. The first tribute had been paid to revenge, and blood had atoned for the blood of the monarch; but now affection assumed its rights, and tears of grief must flow for the man. The universal sorrow absorbs all individual woes. The generals, still stupefied by the unexpected blow, stood speechless and motionless around his bier, and no one trusted himself enough to contemplate the full extent of their loss.

Duke Bernard, by securing the battlefield and soon after capturing Leipsic, undeniably maintained his claim to the title of victor. But it was a costly conquest, an even more costly triumph! It wasn’t until the intensity of the battle had faded that the full weight of the loss was felt, and the cheers of victory faded into a heavy silence of despair. He who had led them into battle did not return with them; there he lay on the field he had won, mingled with the lifeless bodies of the ordinary soldiers. After a long and nearly fruitless search, the body of the King was found not far from the large stone that had stood between Lutzen and the Canal for a hundred years, and which, since the tragic events of that day, has been known as the "Stone of the Swede." Covered in blood and wounds, barely recognizable, trampled under horse hooves, stripped of its adornments and clothes by thieving hands, his body was pulled from beneath a pile of the dead, transported to Weissenfels, and there delivered to the mourning of his soldiers and the final embraces of his Queen. The first act of vengeance had been fulfilled, and blood had been avenged for the blood of the monarch; but now love claimed its due, and tears of sorrow were due for the man. The collective grief overshadowed all individual losses. The generals, still stunned by the unexpected blow, stood speechless and motionless around his coffin, none daring to grapple with the full extent of their loss.

FOOTNOTES:

[18] From the "History of the Thirty Years' War." Translated by A. J. W. Morrison. Schiller's work had already been translated by Captain Blaqurelle in 1799 and by J. M. Duncan in 1828. Another version is by G. Moir. The battle of Lutzen was fought between Swedes, numbering 18,000, led by Gustavus Adolphus, and Imperialists, numbering about 30,000, under Wallenstein. Gustavus Adolphus was killed in this battle. On the same field in 1813, Napoleon defeated the combined armies of Russia and Prussia.

[18] From the "History of the Thirty Years' War." Translated by A. J. W. Morrison. Schiller's work had already been translated by Captain Blaqurelle in 1799 and by J. M. Duncan in 1828. Another version is by G. Moir. The Battle of Lutzen was fought between 18,000 Swedes, led by Gustavus Adolphus, and about 30,000 Imperialists under Wallenstein. Gustavus Adolphus was killed in this battle. On the same field in 1813, Napoleon defeated the combined armies of Russia and Prussia.

[19] Wallenstein.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wallenstein.


II

PHILIP II AND THE NETHERLANDS[20]

Of those important political events which make the sixteenth century to take rank among the brightest of the world's epochs, the foundation of the freedom of the Netherlands appears to me one of the most remarkable. If the glittering exploits of ambition and the pernicious lust of power claim our admiration, how much more so should an event in which opprest humanity struggled for its noblest right, where with the good cause unwonted powers were united, and the resources of resolute despair triumphed in unequal contest over the terrible arts of tyranny.

Of the significant political events that make the sixteenth century one of the most notable periods in history, the establishment of freedom in the Netherlands stands out to me as particularly extraordinary. If we admire the dazzling achievements driven by ambition and the harmful desire for power, how much more should we celebrate an event where oppressed people fought for their highest rights, where unusual forces came together for a good cause, and where the strength of determined despair overcame the brutal tactics of tyranny in an uneven fight?

Great and encouraging is the reflection that there is a resource left us against the arrogant usurpations of despotic power; that its best-contrived plans against the liberty of mankind may be frustrated; that resolute opposition can weaken even the outstretched arm of tyranny; and that heroic perseverance can eventually exhaust its fearful resources.

It’s uplifting to realize that we have a way to stand up against the arrogant takeovers of authoritarian power; that its most carefully laid plans to threaten human freedom can be thwarted; that strong resistance can even weaken the far-reaching power of tyranny; and that steadfast determination can ultimately drain its terrifying resources.

Never did this truth affect me so sensibly as in tracing the history of that memorable rebellion which forever severed the United Netherlands from the Spanish crown. Therefore I thought it not unworth the while to attempt to exhibit to the world this grand memorial of social union, [118]in the hope that it may awaken in the breast of my reader a spirit-stirring consciousness of his own powers, and give a new and irrefragable example of what in a good cause men may both dare and venture, and what by union they may accomplish. It is not the extraordinary or heroic features of this event that induce me to describe it. The annals of the world record perhaps many similar enterprises, which may have been even bolder in the conception, and more brilliant in the execution. Some states have fallen after a nobler struggle, others have risen with more exalted strides. Nor are we here to look for eminent heroes, colossal talents, or those marvelous exploits which the history of past times presents in such rich abundance. Those times are gone, such men are no more. In the soft lap of refinement, we have suffered the energetic powers to become enervated which those ages called into action and rendered indispensable. With admiring awe, we wonder at these gigantic images of the past, as a feeble old man gazes on the athletic sports of youth.

I never felt this truth as deeply as when I looked back at the history of that remarkable rebellion that permanently separated the United Netherlands from the Spanish crown. So, I thought it would be worthwhile to share this grand testament of social unity, [118] hoping it might inspire my readers to recognize their own potential and provide a powerful example of what people can dare to do for a good cause, what they can attempt, and what they can achieve through unity. It’s not the extraordinary or heroic aspects of this event that motivate me to write about it. The world’s history records many similar ventures, some of which may have been even bolder or more spectacular in their execution. Some nations have fallen after an honorable fight, while others have risen to greater heights. We're not here to find great heroes, remarkable talents, or those amazing feats that past history offers in abundance. Those times are over, and such individuals are no longer with us. In our comfortable world of refinement, we have allowed the energetic forces that those eras called upon to weaken. With a sense of awe, we marvel at the towering figures of the past, much like a frail old man watching the energetic sports of youth.

Not so, however, in the history before us. The people here presented to our notice were the most peaceful in our quarter of the globe, and less capable than their neighbors of that heroic spirit which stamps a lofty character even on the most insignificant actions. The pressure of circumstances with its peculiar influence surprized them and forced a transitory greatness upon them, which they never could have possest, and perhaps will never possess again. It is, indeed, exactly this want of heroic grandeur which renders this event peculiarly instructive; and while[119] others aim at showing the superiority of genius over chance, I shall here paint a scene where necessity creates genius, and accident makes heroes.

Not so in the history we’re looking at. The people here were the most peaceful in our part of the world and less capable than their neighbors of that heroic spirit that gives even the smallest actions a grand character. The pressure of circumstances, with its unique influence, surprised them and forced a temporary greatness upon them that they could never have possessed, and perhaps will never possess again. This lack of heroic grandeur is what makes this event especially instructive; while[119] others try to show the superiority of genius over chance, I will paint a scene where necessity creates genius, and accident makes heroes.

If, in any case, it be allowable to recognize the intervention of Providence in human affairs, it is certainly so in the present history, its course appears so contradictory to reason and experience. Philip II, the most powerful sovereign of his time—whose dreaded supremacy menaced the independence of Europe—whose treasures surpassed the collective wealth of all the monarchs of Christendom besides—whose ambitious projects were backed by numerous and well-disciplined armies—whose troops, hardened by long and bloody wars, and confident in past victories and in the irresistible prowess of this nation, were eager for any enterprise that promised glory and spoil, and ready to second with prompt obedience the daring genius of their leaders—this dreaded potentate here appears before us obstinately pursuing one favorite project, devoting to it the untiring efforts of a long reign, and bringing all these terrible resources to bear upon it; but forced, in the evening of his days, to abandon it—here we see the mighty Philip II engaging in combat with a few weak and powerless adversaries, and retiring from it at last with disgrace.

If it's ever acceptable to acknowledge the role of Providence in human affairs, it's certainly in this history, as its course seems to contradict reason and experience. Philip II, the most powerful ruler of his time—whose feared dominance threatened the independence of Europe—whose wealth exceeded that of all other monarchs of Christendom combined—whose ambitious plans were supported by numerous and well-trained armies—whose troops, hardened by long and bloody conflicts and confident in past victories and the unstoppable strength of their nation, eagerly pursued any venture that promised glory and riches, and were ready to follow the bold ideas of their leaders—this feared ruler now appears before us obsessively chasing one favored project, dedicating the relentless efforts of a long reign to it, and unleashing all these formidable resources; yet forced, in the twilight of his life, to abandon it—here we witness the mighty Philip II battling a few weak and powerless opponents, ultimately retreating in disgrace.

And with what adversaries? Here, a peaceful tribe of fishermen and shepherds, in an almost forgotten corner of Europe, which with difficulty they had rescued from the ocean; the sea their profession, and at once their wealth and their plague; poverty with freedom their highest blessing,[120] their glory, their virtue. There, a harmless, moral commercial people, reveling in the abundant fruits of thriving industry, and jealous of the maintenance of laws which had proved their benefactors. In the happy leisure of affluence, they forsake the narrow circle of immediate wants, and learn to thirst after higher and nobler gratifications. The new views of truth whose benignant dawn now broke over Europe cast a fertilizing beam on this favored clime, and the free burgher admitted with joy the light which opprest and miserable slaves shut out. A spirit of independence, which is the ordinary companion of prosperity and freedom, lured this people on to examine the authority of antiquated opinions and to break an ignominious chain. But the stern rod of despotism was held suspended over them; arbitrary power threatened to tear away the foundation of their happiness; the guardian of their laws became their tyrant. Simple in their statecraft no less than in their manners, they dared to appeal to ancient treaties, and to remind the lord of both Indies of the right of nature. A name decides the whole issue of things. In Madrid that was called rebellion which in Brussels was simply styled a lawful remonstrance. The complaints of Brabant required a prudent mediator, Philip II sent an executioner. The signal for war was given. An unparalleled tyranny assailed both property and life. The despairing citizens, to whom the choice of deaths was all that was left, chose the nobler one on the battle-field. A wealthy and luxurious nation loves peace, but becomes warlike as soon as it becomes poor. Then it ceases to tremble for a[121] life which is deprived of everything that had made it desirable. In an instant, the contagion of rebellion seized at once the most distant provinces; trade and commerce are at a standstill, the ships disappear from the harbors, the artizan abandons his workshop, the rustic his uncultivated fields. Thousands fled to distant lands, a thousand victims fell on the bloody field, and fresh thousands prest on. Divine, indeed, must that doctrine be for which men could die so joyfully. All that was wanting was the last finishing hand, the enlightened, enterprising spirit, to seize on this great political crisis, and to mold the offspring of chance into the ripe creation of wisdom. William the Silent, like a second Brutus, devoted himself to the great cause of liberty. Superior to all selfishness, he resigned honorable offices which entailed on him objectionable duties, and magnanimously divesting himself of all his princely dignities, he descended to a state of voluntary poverty, and became but a citizen of the world. The cause of justice was staked upon the hazardous game of battle; but the newly raised levies of mercenaries and peaceful husbandmen were unable to withstand the terrible onset of an experienced force. Twice did the brave William lead his dispirited troops against the tyrant, twice was he abandoned by them, but not by his courage.

And with what enemies? Here was a peaceful community of fishermen and shepherds in a nearly forgotten part of Europe, which they had barely reclaimed from the ocean; the sea was their livelihood and both their wealth and their curse; living in poverty with freedom was their greatest blessing,[120] their pride, their virtue. There was a harmless, ethical trading people, enjoying the bountiful harvest of successful industry, protective of the laws that had benefited them. In the comfortable leisure of wealth, they moved beyond their immediate needs and learned to crave higher and nobler pleasures. The new ideas of truth, which began to spread across Europe, illuminated this fortunate land, and the free citizens welcomed this light that oppressed and miserable slaves rejected. A spirit of independence, a common companion of prosperity and freedom, encouraged this people to question outdated beliefs and to break free from a humiliating bondage. But the harsh hand of tyranny loomed over them; arbitrary power threatened to strip away the foundation of their happiness; the protector of their laws became their oppressor. Simple in their governance as well as in their behavior, they dared to invoke ancient treaties and remind the lord of both Indies of natural rights. A name could decide everything. In Madrid, what was called rebellion in Brussels was viewed simply as a lawful protest. The grievances of Brabant needed a careful mediator, but Philip II sent an executioner instead. The signal for war was given. An unprecedented tyranny attacked both property and life. The desperate citizens, faced with the choice of death, chose the nobler one on the battlefield. A wealthy and luxurious nation loves peace but becomes aggressive as soon as it is impoverished. Then it stops fearing a[121] life stripped of everything that made it worthwhile. In an instant, the contagion of rebellion spread to the most distant provinces; trade and commerce ground to a halt, ships vanished from the ports, craftsmen abandoned their workshops, and farmers left their unplowed fields. Thousands fled to far-off lands, many perished on the bloody battlefield, and more pressed on. Truly, it must be a divine principle for which men would willingly die. All that was needed was the right guidance, a bright, enterprising spirit to grasp this great political crisis and mold the chance circumstances into a wise creation. William the Silent, like a second Brutus, committed himself to the noble cause of freedom. Rising above all self-interest, he gave up honorable positions that came with undesirable responsibilities, and generously shedding all his royal titles, he embraced a life of voluntary poverty and became merely a citizen of the world. The cause of justice rested on the dangerous gamble of battle; however, the newly formed troops of mercenaries and peaceful farmers were unable to withstand the fierce attack of a seasoned army. Twice did the brave William lead his demoralized troops against the tyrant, and twice was he deserted by them, but not by his courage.

Philip II sent as many reenforcements as the dreadful importunity of his viceroy demanded. Fugitives, whom their country rejected, sought a new home on the ocean, and turned to the ships of their enemy to satisfy the cravings both of vengeance and of want. Naval heroes were now[122] formed out of corsairs, and a marine collected out of piratical vessels: out of morasses arose a republic. Seven provinces threw off the yoke at the same time, to form a new, youthful state, powerful by its waters and its union and despair. A solemn decree of the whole nation deposed the tyrant, and the Spanish name was erased from all its laws.

Philip II sent as many reinforcements as his desperate viceroy requested. Fugitives, rejected by their homeland, sought a new life on the ocean and turned to the ships of their enemy to fulfill both their thirst for revenge and their needs. Naval heroes emerged from pirates, and a navy was formed from captured ships: a republic arose from swamps. Seven provinces simultaneously shook off their oppression to create a new, youthful state, strong due to its waterways, its unity, and its despair. A formal decree from the entire nation removed the tyrant, and all mention of the Spanish name was erased from its laws.

For such acts no forgiveness remained; the republic became formidable, only because it was impossible for her to retrace her steps. But factions distracted her within; without, her terrible element, the sea itself, leaguing with her oppressors, threatened her very infancy with a premature grave. She felt herself succumb to the superior force of the enemy, and cast herself a suppliant before the most powerful thrones of Europe, begging them to accept a dominion which she herself could no longer protect. At last, but with difficulty—so despised at first was this state, that even the rapacity of foreign monarchs spurned her opening bloom—a stranger deigned to accept their importunate offer of a dangerous crown. New hopes began to revive her sinking courage; but in this new father of his country destiny gave her a traitor, and in the critical emergency, when the implacable foe was in full force before her very gates, Charles of Anjou invaded the liberties which he had been called to protect. In the midst of the tempest, too, the assassin's hand tore the steersman from the helm, and with William of Orange the career of the infant republic was seemingly at an end, and all her guardian angels fled. But the ship continued to scud along before the storm, and the[123] swelling canvas carried her safe without the pilot's help.

For such acts, there was no forgiveness; the republic became powerful only because it couldn't go back. But factions caused distractions from within, and outside, the sea itself, teaming up with her oppressors, threatened her very existence with an early end. She felt herself giving in to the enemy's stronger force and humbly reached out to the most powerful thrones of Europe, pleading for them to take a dominion she could no longer defend. Eventually, though with some difficulty—this state was so looked down upon that even the greed of foreign kings rejected her initial offers—a stranger agreed to take their persistent offer of a risky crown. New hopes began to revive her fading spirit; however, in this new father of his country, destiny gave her a traitor, and at the critical moment, when the relentless enemy was right at her gates, Charles of Anjou invaded the freedoms he was supposed to protect. In the midst of the storm, an assassin's hand also tore the leader from the helm, and with William of Orange, the journey of the fledgling republic seemed to come to an end, and all her protecting angels deserted her. But the ship continued to race through the storm, and the[123] filled sails kept her safe without the pilot's guidance.

Philip II missed the fruits of a deed which cost him his royal honor, and perhaps, also, his self-respect. Liberty struggled on still with despotism, in obstinate and dubious contest; sanguinary battles were fought; a brilliant array of heroes succeeded each other on the field of glory; and Flanders and Brabant were the schools which educated generals for the coming century. A long, devastating war laid waste the open country; victor and vanquished alike waded through blood; while the rising republic of the waters gave a welcome to fugitive industry, and out of the ruins of despotism erected the noble edifice of its own greatness. For forty years lasted the war whose happy termination was not to bless the dying eye of Philip; which destroyed one paradise in Europe, to form a new one out of its shattered fragments; which destroyed the choicest flower of military youth, and while it enriched more than a quarter of the globe, impoverished the possessor of the golden Peru. This monarch, who could expend nine hundred tons of gold without oppressing his subjects, and by tyrannical measure extorted far more, heaped moreover on his exhausted people a debt of one hundred and forty millions of ducats. An implacable hatred of liberty swallowed up all these treasures, and consumed on the fruitless task the labor of a royal life. But the Reformation throve amidst the devastations of the sword, and over the blood of her citizens the banner of the new republic floated victorious.

Philip II missed out on the benefits of an action that cost him his royal honor and possibly his self-respect. Liberty continued to battle against tyranny in a stubborn and uncertain struggle; bloody battles were fought; a brilliant lineup of heroes took turns on the battlefield; and Flanders and Brabant served as the training grounds for the generals of the coming century. A long, destructive war ravaged the countryside; both victors and vanquished waded through blood; while the burgeoning republic welcomed fleeing industries and built its greatness from the ruins of despotism. The war lasted forty years, yet its happy ending did not come in time to bless Philip as he died; it destroyed one paradise in Europe to create a new one from its shattered pieces; it took the finest young military talents and, while enriching more than a quarter of the globe, left its owner of golden Peru impoverished. This monarch could spend nine hundred tons of gold without burdening his subjects, and through tyrannical measures extorted even more, piling a debt of one hundred and forty million ducats on his weary people. An unyielding hatred of liberty consumed all these treasures and wasted a lifetime of royal effort on a fruitless mission. Yet, amidst the destruction caused by the sword, the Reformation thrived, and the flag of the new republic flew victoriously over the blood of its citizens.

FOOTNOTES:

[20] From the introduction to the "History of the Revolt of the Netherlands." Translated by A. J. W. Morrison. This work was translated by J. Horne in 1807, and again by E. B. Eastwick in 1844.

[20] From the introduction to the "History of the Revolt of the Netherlands." Translated by A. J. W. Morrison. This work was translated by J. Horne in 1807, and again by E. B. Eastwick in 1844.


AUGUST WILHELM VON SCHLEGEL

Born in 1767, died in 1845; educated at Göttingen; a tutor for three years in Amsterdam; made professor of literature and esthetics at Jena in 1798; founded a critical journal to represent the Romantic school; lectured in Berlin in 1803-04; traveled with Madame de Staël, a tutor to her children afterward at Coppet; became secretary to the Crown Prince Bernadotte and ennobled; professor at Bonn in 1818; visited England in 1823; wrote romances, sonnets, odes and criticisms, and translated Shakespeare.

Born in 1767, died in 1845; educated at Göttingen; worked as a tutor for three years in Amsterdam; became a professor of literature and aesthetics at Jena in 1798; founded a critical journal to represent the Romantic movement; lectured in Berlin from 1803 to 1804; traveled with Madame de Staël, later tutoring her children at Coppet; became secretary to Crown Prince Bernadotte and was given nobility; professor at Bonn in 1818; visited England in 1823; wrote novels, sonnets, odes, and critiques, and translated Shakespeare.


SHAKESPEARE'S MACBETH[21]

Of "Macbeth" I have already spoken once in passing; and who could exhaust the praises of this sublime work? Since the "Eumenides" of Æschylus nothing so grand and terrible has ever been written. The witches are not, it is true, divine Eumenides, and are not intended to be; they are ignoble and vulgar instruments of hell. A German poet, therefore, very ill understood their meaning when he transformed them into mongrel beings, a mixture of fates, furies, and enchantresses, and clothed them with tragic dignity. Let no man venture to lay hand on Shakespeare's works thinking to improve anything essential: he will be sure to punish himself. The bad is radically odious, and to endeavor in any [125]manner to ennoble it, is to violate the laws of propriety. Hence, in my opinion, Dante, and even Tasso, have been much more successful in their portraiture of demons than Milton.

Of "Macbeth," I have already mentioned it briefly; and who could fully praise this amazing work? Since Aeschylus's "Eumenides," nothing so grand and terrifying has ever been written. The witches are not, of course, divine Eumenides, and they aren't meant to be; they are lowly and crude agents of hell. A German poet, therefore, completely misunderstood their nature when he turned them into mixed beings, a blend of fates, furies, and enchantresses, and gave them tragic dignity. Let no one try to change Shakespeare's works thinking they can improve anything fundamental: they will only end up harming themselves. The bad is fundamentally repulsive, and trying in any [125]way to elevate it is to break the rules of appropriateness. Thus, in my view, Dante, and even Tasso, have done a much better job depicting demons than Milton.

Whether the age of Shakespeare still believed in ghosts and witches is a matter of perfect indifference for the justification of the use which in "Hamlet" and "Macbeth" he has made of preexisting traditions. No superstition can be widely diffused without having a foundation in human nature: on this the poet builds; he calls up from their hidden abysses that dread of the unknown, and presage of a dark side of nature, and a world of spirits, which philosophy now imagines it has altogether exploded. In this manner he is in some degree both the portrayer and the philosopher of superstition; that is, not the philosopher who denies and turns it into ridicule, but, what is still more difficult, who distinctly exhibits its origin in apparently irrational and yet natural opinions. But when he ventures to make arbitrary changes in these popular traditions he altogether forfeits his right to them, and merely holds up his idle fancies to our ridicule. Shakespeare's picture of the witches is truly magical: in the short scenes where they enter he has created for them a peculiar language, which, altho composed of the usual elements, still seems to be a collection of formulæ of incantation. The sound of the words, the accumulation of rimes, and the rhythm of the verse form, as it were, the hollow music of a dreary witch-dance. He has been abused for using the names of disgusting objects; but he who fancies the kettle of the witches can be made[126] effective with agreeable aromatics is as wise as those who desire that hell should sincerely and honestly give good advice. These repulsive things, from which the imagination shrinks, are here emblems of the hostile powers which operate in nature; and the repugnance of our senses is outweighed by the mental horror. With one another the witches discourse like women of the very lowest class; for this was the class to which witches were ordinarily supposed to belong: when, however, they address Macbeth they assume a loftier tone: their predictions, which they either themselves pronounce, or allow their apparitions to deliver, have all the obscure brevity, the majestic solemnity, of oracles.

Whether Shakespeare's era still believed in ghosts and witches is completely irrelevant to the way he has utilized preexisting traditions in "Hamlet" and "Macbeth." No superstition can spread widely without being rooted in human nature: this is the foundation the poet builds upon. He evokes from their hidden depths the fear of the unknown, the dark aspects of nature, and a world of spirits that modern philosophy thinks it has completely debunked. In this way, he is both a storyteller and a thinker about superstition; not the kind of thinker who denies it and mocks it, but rather one who clearly shows its origins in seemingly irrational yet natural beliefs. However, when he arbitrarily alters these popular traditions, he completely loses his right to them and merely puts forth his own fanciful ideas for us to mock. Shakespeare's depiction of the witches is truly magical: in the brief scenes where they appear, he crafts a unique language for them that, while made up of familiar elements, still feels like a set of incantation formulas. The sound of the words, the accumulation of rhymes, and the rhythm of the verse create the hollow music of a dreary witch dance. He has been criticized for using the names of disgusting objects; but anyone who thinks that a witch's cauldron can be made effective with pleasant fragrances is as foolish as those who wish hell would honestly give good advice. These repulsive things that our imagination recoils from represent the hostile forces at work in nature, and our sensory aversion is overshadowed by mental horror. The witches converse with each other like women from the lowest class, as this was the stereotype associated with witches: however, when they address Macbeth, they adopt a more elevated tone. Their predictions, whether stated by them or conveyed through their apparitions, carry the obscure brevity and majestic solemnity of oracles.

We here see that the witches are merely instruments; they are governed by an invisible spirit, or the operation of such great and dreadful events would be above their sphere. With what intent did Shakespeare assign the same place to them in his play which they occupy in the history of Macbeth as related in the old chronicles? A monstrous crime is committed: Duncan, a venerable old man, and the best of kings, is, in defenseless sleep, under the hospitable roof, murdered by his subject, whom he has loaded with honors and rewards. Natural motives alone seem inadequate, or the perpetrator must have been portrayed as a hardened villain. Shakespeare wished to exhibit a more sublime picture—an ambitious but noble hero yielding to a deep-laid hellish temptation, and in whom all the crimes to which, in order to secure the fruits of his first crime, he is impelled by necessity, can not altogether eradicate the stamp of native heroism.[127] He has, therefore, given a threefold division to the guilt of that crime. The first idea comes from that being whose whole activity is guided by a lust of wickedness.

We can see that the witches are just tools; they are controlled by an unseen force, or the impact of such significant and terrifying events would be beyond their reach. Why did Shakespeare give them the same role in his play as they have in the history of Macbeth found in the old records? A terrible act takes place: Duncan, a respected old man and the greatest of kings, is murdered in defenseless sleep, beneath the roof of a host who has honored him with titles and rewards. Regular motives seem insufficient, or the killer would have had to be shown as a completely heartless villain. Shakespeare aimed to present a more profound picture—a noble yet ambitious hero succumbing to a deep-set, evil temptation, and despite all the crimes he commits to secure the benefits of his first wrongdoing, he cannot completely lose the mark of his inherent heroism.[127] He has, therefore, divided the guilt of that crime into three parts. The first idea arises from that being whose actions are driven entirely by a desire for evil.

The weird sisters surprize Macbeth in the moment of intoxication of victory, when his love of glory has been gratified; they cheat his eyes by exhibiting to him as the work of fate what in reality can be accomplished only by his own deed, and gain credence for all their words by the immediate fulfilment of the first prediction. The opportunity of murdering the King immediately offers; the wife of Macbeth conjures him not to let it slip; she urges him on with a fiery eloquence which has at command all those sophisms that serve to throw a false splendor over crime.

The weird sisters surprise Macbeth at the peak of his victory, when his desire for glory has been fulfilled; they deceive him by presenting what seems to be fate as something that can only be achieved through his own actions, gaining his trust with the quick realization of their first prophecy. The chance to kill the King presents itself right away; Macbeth's wife urges him not to let it pass by; she spurs him on with intense persuasion that employs all the misleading arguments that make crime seem glorious.

Little more than the mere execution falls to the share of Macbeth; he is driven into it, as it were, in a tumult of fascination. Repentance immediately follows, nay, even precedes, the deed, and the stings of conscience leave him rest neither night nor day. But he is now fairly entangled in the snares of hell; truly frightful is it to behold that same Macbeth, who once as a warrior could spurn at death, now that he dreads the prospect of the life to come, clinging with growing anxiety to his earthly existence the more miserable it becomes, and pitilessly removing out of the way whatever to his dark and suspicious mind seems to threaten danger. However much we may abhor his actions, we can not altogether refuse to compassionate the state of his mind; we lament the ruin of so many noble qualities, and even in his last defense we are compelled to[128] admire the struggle of a brave will with a cowardly conscience. We might believe that we witness in this tragedy the overruling destiny of the ancients represented in perfect accordance with their ideas: the whole originates in a supernatural influence, to which the subsequent events seem inevitably linked. Moreover, we even find here the same ambiguous oracles which, by their literal fulfilment, deceive those who confide in them.

Little more than just carrying out the act falls to Macbeth; he is pushed into it, almost in a frenzy of fascination. Regret comes almost immediately, even before the act itself, and the pangs of guilt don't let him rest, night or day. But he is now truly caught in the traps of hell; it's horrifying to see that same Macbeth, who once faced death bravely as a warrior, now clinging to his earthly life with increasing anxiety as it becomes more miserable, ruthlessly getting rid of anything that, in his dark and suspicious mind, seems to pose a threat. No matter how much we may hate his actions, we can't completely deny the misery of his mental state; we mourn the loss of so many noble qualities, and even in his final defense, we are forced to admire the battle of a brave will against a cowardly conscience. We might think that in this tragedy, we witness the overpowering fate of the ancients represented in perfect alignment with their beliefs: everything starts from a supernatural influence, to which the following events seem inevitably tied. Additionally, we find here the same ambiguous prophecies that deceive those who trust in their literal fulfillment.

Yet it may be easily shown that the poet has, in his work, displayed more enlightened views. He wishes to show that the conflict of good and evil in this world can only take place by the permission of Providence, which converts the curse that individual mortals draw down on their heads into a blessing to others. An accurate scale is followed in the retaliation.

Yet it's clear that the poet has, in his work, shown more enlightened views. He aims to demonstrate that the struggle between good and evil in this world can only happen with the permission of Providence, which turns the misfortunes that individuals bring upon themselves into blessings for others. A fair balance is maintained in the retaliation.

Lady Macbeth, who of all the human participators in the King's murder is the most guilty, is thrown by the terrors of her conscience into a state of incurable bodily and mental disease; she dies, unlamented by her husband, with all the symptoms of reprobation. Macbeth is still found worthy to die the death of a hero on the field of battle. The noble Macduff is allowed the satisfaction of saving his country by punishing with his own hand the tyrant who had murdered his wife and children. Banquo, by an early death, atones for the ambitious curiosity which prompted the wish to know his glorious descendants, as he thereby has roused Macbeth's jealousy; but he preserved his mind pure from the evil suggestions of the witches: his name is blest in his race, destined to enjoy for a long succession of[129] ages that royal dignity which Macbeth could only hold for his own life. In the progress of the action, the piece is altogether the reverse of "Hamlet": it strides forward with amazing rapidity, from the first catastrophe (for Duncan's murder may be called a catastrophe) to the last. "Thought, and done!" is the general motto; for, as Macbeth says,

Lady Macbeth, who is the most culpable of all those involved in the King’s murder, is overwhelmed by her guilty conscience, leading her to a state of irreversible physical and mental illness; she dies, without her husband mourning her, showing all the signs of moral condemnation. Macbeth, however, is still considered worthy of dying a hero’s death on the battlefield. The noble Macduff gets the chance to save his country by personally punishing the tyrant who killed his wife and children. Banquo, through his early death, makes up for the ambitious desire to know about his glorious descendants, which awakens Macbeth's jealousy; yet he kept his mind free from the witches' dark influences: his lineage is blessed, destined to enjoy royal power for many generations, something Macbeth could only possess during his own lifetime. Throughout the story, it moves in complete contrast to "Hamlet": it advances swiftly, from the initial catastrophe (since Duncan's murder qualifies as a catastrophe) to the final one. "Thought, and done!" is the prevailing spirit; as Macbeth states,

"The fleeting goal is never achieved
"Unless the deed comes with it."

In every feature we see an energetic heroic age, in the hardy north which steels every nerve. The precise duration of the action can not be ascertained—years, perhaps, according to the story—but we know that to the imagination the most crowded time appears always the shortest. Here we can hardly conceive how so very much could ever have been comprest into so narrow a space; not merely external events, the very inmost recesses of the minds of the dramatic personages are laid open to us. It is as if the drags were taken from the wheels of time and they roll along without interruption in their descent. Nothing can equal the picture in its power to excite terror. We need only allude to the circumstances attending the murder of Duncan, the dagger that hovers before the eyes of Macbeth, the vision of Banquo at the feast, the madness of Lady Macbeth: what can possibly be said on the subject that will not rather weaken the impression they naturally leave? Such scenes stand alone, and are to be found only in this poet; otherwise the tragic muse might exchange her mask for the head of Medusa.

In every aspect, we see a dynamic heroic era in the tough north that strengthens every nerve. The exact duration of the events can't be determined—possibly years, according to the story—but we know that to our imaginations, the most intense times always feel the shortest. It's hard to imagine how so much could ever fit into such a small space; not just the outside events, but the deepest thoughts of the characters are revealed. It's as if the brakes have been removed from the wheels of time, and they move forward without pause in their descent. Nothing can match the imagery in its ability to evoke terror. Just mentioning the circumstances surrounding Duncan's murder, the dagger that hovers before Macbeth’s eyes, Banquo’s ghost at the feast, and Lady Macbeth's descent into madness: what could possibly be said that wouldn't dilute the impact they naturally create? Such scenes stand alone and can only be found in this poet; otherwise, the tragic muse might replace her mask with the head of Medusa.

FOOTNOTES:

[21] From the "Lectures on Dramatic Art and Literature." Translated by John Black, the translation being revised by A. J. W. Morrison. Madame de Staël heard these lectures delivered in Vienna, and in her work on Germany says she was "astonished to hear a critic as eloquent as an orator."

[21] From the "Lectures on Dramatic Art and Literature." Translated by John Black, with the translation being revised by A. J. W. Morrison. Madame de Staël heard these lectures presented in Vienna, and in her book about Germany, she mentions being "amazed to hear a critic as articulate as a speaker."


ALEXANDER VON HUMBOLDT

Born in Berlin in 1769, died in 1859; educated at Frankfurt and Göttingen; a mining engineer in 1792; resigning his position in 1797, he traveled in Switzerland, Italy and France; made a scientific journey to South America and Mexico in 1799-1804; lived in Paris in 1809-27; settled in Berlin in 1827; went to Siberia and the Caspian Sea at the instance of the Emperor of Russia in 1829; several scientific works based on his travels appeared before 1845; in 1845-58 published his masterpiece, "Cosmos"; a brother of Frederick von Humboldt, who was a philologist.

Born in Berlin in 1769 and died in 1859; educated in Frankfurt and Göttingen; became a mining engineer in 1792; resigned from his position in 1797 and traveled through Switzerland, Italy, and France; took a scientific journey to South America and Mexico from 1799 to 1804; lived in Paris from 1809 to 1827; settled in Berlin in 1827; went to Siberia and the Caspian Sea at the request of the Emperor of Russia in 1829; published several scientific works based on his travels before 1845; from 1845 to 1858, published his masterpiece, "Cosmos"; he was the brother of Frederick von Humboldt, who was a philologist.


AN ESSAY ON MAN[22]

The general picture of nature which I have endeavored to delineate would be incomplete if I did not venture to trace a few of the most marked features of the human race, considered with reference to physical gradations—to the geographical distribution of contemporaneous types—to the influence exercised upon man by the forces of nature, and the reciprocal, altho weaker action which he, in his turn, exercises on these natural forces. Dependent, altho in a lesser degree than plants and animals, on the soil, and on the meteorological processes of the atmosphere with which he is surrounded—escaping [131]more readily from the control of natural forces by activity of mind and the advance of intellectual cultivation no less than by his wonderful capacity of adapting himself to all climates—man everywhere becomes most essentially associated with terrestrial life. It is by these relations that the obscure and much-contested problem of the possibility of one common descent enters into the sphere embraced by a general physical cosmography. The investigation of this problem will impart a nobler, and, if I may so express myself, more purely human interest to the closing pages of this section of my work.

The overall view of nature that I've tried to outline would be lacking if I didn't take a moment to highlight some of the key characteristics of humanity, particularly in relation to physical differences, the geographical spread of current types, and how natural forces impact humans, along with the weaker influence we, in turn, have on these natural forces. Humans are dependent, though to a lesser extent than plants and animals, on the land and the weather patterns of their environment. They escape the dominance of natural forces more easily through mental activity and the progress of education, as well as their remarkable ability to adapt to different climates—making humans a fundamental part of earthly life everywhere. It is through these connections that the complex and often debated question of a shared ancestry comes into play within the broader study of natural science. Exploring this issue will add a deeper and, if I may say so, more profoundly human interest to the final pages of this section of my work.

The vast domain of language, in whose varied structure we see mysteriously reflected the destinies of nations, is most intimately associated with the affinity of races; and what even slight differences of races may effect is strikingly manifested in the history of the Hellenic nations in the zenith of their intellectual cultivation. The most important questions of the civilization of mankind are connected with the ideas of races, community of language, and adherence to one original direction of the intellectual and moral faculties.

The vast realm of language, with its diverse structure reflecting the destinies of nations, is closely linked to the connections between races. The significant impact of even minor racial differences is clearly shown in the history of the Greek nations during the peak of their intellectual development. The most important issues of human civilization are tied to the ideas of race, shared language, and commitment to a common direction in intellectual and moral growth.

As long as attention was directed solely to the extremes in varieties of color and of form, and to the vividness of the first impression of the senses, the observer was naturally disposed to regard races rather as originally different species than as mere varieties. The permanence of certain types in the midst of the most hostile influences, especially of climate, appeared to favor such a view, notwithstanding the shortness of the interval of time from which the historical[132] evidence was derived. In my opinion, however, more powerful reasons can be advanced in support of the theory of the unity of the human race, as, for instance, in the many intermediate gradations in the color of the skin and in the form of the skull, which have been made known to us in recent times by the rapid progress of geographical knowledge—the analogies presented by the varieties in the species of many wild and domesticated animals—and the more correct observations collected regarding the limits of fecundity in hybrids. The greater number of the contrasts which were formerly supposed to exist have disappeared before the laborious researches of Tiedemann on the brain of negroes and of Europeans, and the anatomical investigations of Vrolik and Weber on the form of the pelvis.

As long as people only focused on the extremes of color and shape, and the strong first impressions sensed, they naturally tended to see different races as originally distinct species rather than just variations. The consistent presence of certain types even in the face of harsh conditions, especially climate, seemed to support this idea, despite the short time span from which the historical evidence originated. However, I believe there are stronger arguments in favor of the theory that the human race is one, such as the many intermediate shades of skin color and variations in skull shape that recent advances in geographical knowledge have revealed—the similarities found among various species of both wild and domesticated animals—and the more accurate observations gathered about the reproductive capabilities of hybrids. Many of the differences that were once thought to exist have faded away due to the thorough research conducted by Tiedemann on the brains of Black people and Europeans, as well as the anatomical studies by Vrolik and Weber on pelvic shapes.

On comparing the dark-colored African nations, on whose physical history the admirable work of Prichard has thrown so much light, with the races inhabiting the islands of the South Indian and West Australian archipelago, and with the Papuas and Alfourous (Haroforas, Endamenes), we see that a black skin, woolly hair, and a negro-like cast of countenance are not necessarily connected together. So long as only a small portion of the earth was known to the Western nations, partial views necessarily predominated, and tropical heat and a black skin consequently appeared inseparable. "The Ethiopians," said the ancient tragic poet Theodectes of Phaselis, "are colored by the near sun god in his course with a sooty luster, and their hair is dried and crisped with the heat of his rays." The campaigns of Alexander, which gave rise to[133] so many new ideas regarding physical geography, likewise first excited a discussion on the problematical influence of climate on races. "Families of animals and plants," writes one of the greatest anatomists of the day, Johannes Müller, in his noble and comprehensive work, "Physiologie des Menschen," "undergo, within certain limitations peculiar to the different races and species, various modifications in their distribution over the surface of the earth, propagating these variations as organic types of species.

When we compare the dark-skinned African nations, which the impressive work of Prichard has illuminated, with the races living on the islands of the South Indian and West Australian archipelago, as well as with the Papuas and Alfourous (Haroforas, Endamenes), we see that having black skin, woolly hair, and a typically Black appearance aren’t necessarily linked. As long as only a small part of the earth was known to Western nations, limited views were bound to dominate, and thus tropical heat and black skin seemed inseparable. "The Ethiopians," said the ancient tragic poet Theodectes of Phaselis, "are colored by the nearby sun god in his path with a sooty sheen, and their hair is dried and curled by the heat of his rays." The campaigns of Alexander, which sparked so many new ideas about physical geography, also initiated a discussion about the uncertain effects of climate on races. "Families of animals and plants," writes one of the greatest anatomists of the time, Johannes Müller, in his noble and comprehensive work, "Physiologie des Menschen," "experience, within certain limits unique to different races and species, various modifications in their distribution across the planet, passing these variations on as organic types of species."

"The present races of animals have been produced by the combined action of many different internal as well as external conditions, the nature of which can not in all cases be defined, the most striking varieties being found in those families which are capable of the greatest distribution over the surface of the earth. The different races of mankind are forms of one sole species, by the union of two of whose members descendants are propagated. They are not different species of a genus, since in that case their hybrid descendants would remain unfruitful. But whether the human races have descended from several primitive races of men, or from one alone, is a question that can not be determined from experience."

"Today's animal species have come about through the combined influence of many different internal and external factors, which can't always be clearly defined. The most noticeable varieties tend to be found in families that can spread widely across the earth's surface. The different races of humans are all forms of one single species, as descendants are produced through the union of two individuals. They are not different species within a genus; otherwise, their hybrid offspring would be infertile. However, whether human races have originated from multiple primitive races or from just one is a question that can't be answered definitively by experience."

Geographical investigations regarding the ancient seat, the so-called cradle of the human race, are not devoid of a mythical character. "We do not know," says Wilhelm von Humboldt, in an unpublished work, "On the Varieties of Languages and Nations," "either from history or from authentic tradition, any period of time in which the human race has not been divided into social groups. Whether the gregarious condition[134] was original, or of subsequent occurrence, we have no historic evidence to show. The separate mythical relations found to exist independently of one another in different parts of the earth appear to refute the first hypothesis, and concur in ascribing the generation of the whole human race to the union of one pair. The general prevalence of this myth has caused it to be regarded as a traditionary record transmitted from primitive man to his descendants. But this very circumstance seems rather to prove that it has no historical foundation, but has simply arisen from an identity in the mode of intellectual conception, which has everywhere led man to adopt the same conclusion regarding identical phenomena; in the same manner as many myths have doubtless arisen, not from any historical connection existing between them, but rather from an identity in human thought and imagination.

Geographical studies about the ancient homeland, often referred to as the cradle of humanity, have a certain mythical quality. "We do not know," states Wilhelm von Humboldt in an unpublished work, "On the Varieties of Languages and Nations," "whether there has ever been a time, according to either history or authentic tradition, when the human race was not divided into social groups. We have no historical evidence to determine if this social nature was original or developed later. The separate myths that exist independently in different regions of the world seem to challenge the first idea and suggest that the entire human race originated from the union of one pair. The widespread presence of this myth has led people to view it as a traditional story passed down from early humans to their descendants. However, this situation seems to indicate that it lacks a historical basis and instead has emerged from a shared way of thinking that has led people everywhere to reach the same conclusions about similar phenomena; in much the same way that many myths have likely developed not due to any historical connections but because of common human thought and imagination.

"Another evidence in favor of the purely mythical nature of this belief is afforded by the fact that the first origin of mankind—a phenomenon which is wholly beyond the sphere of experience—is explained in perfect conformity with existing views, being considered on the principle of the colonization of some desert island or remote mountainous valley at a period when mankind had already existed for thousands of years. It is in vain that we direct our thoughts to the solution of the great problem of the first origin, since man is too intimately associated with his own race and with the relations of time to conceive of the existence of an individual independently of a preceding generation and age. A solution of those difficult questions, which[135] can not be determined by inductive reasoning or by experience—whether the belief in this presumed traditional condition be actually based on historical evidence, or whether mankind inhabited the earth in gregarious associations from the origin of the race—can not, therefore, be determined from philological data, and yet its elucidation ought not to be sought from other sources."

"Another piece of evidence supporting the purely mythical nature of this belief is that the origins of humanity—a phenomenon completely outside our experience—are explained in line with current views, being seen as a colonization of a desert island or a remote mountainous valley at a time when humanity had already existed for thousands of years. It's futile to think about solving the major problem of our origins since we are too closely tied to our race and the concept of time to imagine an individual existing without a preceding generation and era. A solution to these challenging questions, which[135] cannot be figured out through inductive reasoning or experience—whether this belief in a supposed traditional condition is based on historical evidence, or whether humanity has always lived in social groups from the start—cannot be determined from linguistic data, and yet its clarification shouldn't be sought from other sources."

The distribution of mankind is, therefore, only a distribution into varieties, which are commonly designated by the somewhat indefinite term races. As in the vegetable kingdom, and in the natural history of birds and fishes, a classification into many small families is based on a surer foundation than where large sections are separated into a few but large divisions, so it also appears to me that in the determination of races a preference should be given to the establishment of small families of nations. Whether we adopt the old classification of my master, Blumenbach, and admit five races (the Caucasian, Mongolian, American, Ethiopian, and Malayan), or that of Prichard, into seven races (the Iranian, Turanian, American, Hottentots and Bushmen, Negroes, Papuas, and Alfourous), we fail to recognize any typical sharpness of definition, or any general or well-established principle in the division of these groups. The extremes of form and color are certainly separated, but without regard to the races, which can not be included in any of these classes, and which have been alternately termed Scythian and Allophyllic. Iranian is certainly a less objectionable term for the European nations than Caucasian; but it may be maintained generally that geographical denominations are[136] very vague when used to express the points of departure of races, more especially where the country which has given its name to the race, as, for instance, Turan (Mawerannahr), has been inhabited at different periods by Indo-Germanic and Finnish, and not by Mongolian tribes.

The distribution of humanity is essentially just a breakdown into varieties, often referred to by the somewhat vague term "races." Similar to how plants, birds, and fish are classified into many small families based on a more solid foundation, I believe that when defining races, we should prioritize establishing smaller groups of nations. Whether we go with the traditional classification by my mentor, Blumenbach, which includes five races (Caucasian, Mongolian, American, Ethiopian, and Malayan), or that of Prichard, which includes seven races (Iranian, Turanian, American, Hottentots and Bushmen, Negroes, Papuas, and Alfourous), we still don’t see any clear definitions or universally accepted principles for dividing these groups. The extremes of shape and color are certainly distinct, but they don’t account for races that don’t fit into these categories, which have been called Scythian and Allophyllic at different times. "Iranian" is definitely a better term for European nations than "Caucasian;" however, it can generally be argued that geographical names are[136] quite vague when used to pinpoint the origins of races, especially in cases where the region that lent its name to the race, like Turan (Mawerannahr), has been inhabited at various times by Indo-Germanic and Finnish peoples as well as not by Mongolian tribes.

Languages, as intellectual creations of man, and as closely interwoven with the development of mind, are, independently of the national form which they exhibit, of the greatest importance in the recognition of similarities or differences in races. This importance is especially owing to the clue which a community of descent affords in treading that mysterious labyrinth in which the connection of physical powers and intellectual forces manifests itself in a thousand different forms. The brilliant progress made within the last half-century, in Germany, in philosophical philology, has greatly facilitated our investigations into the national character of languages and the influence exercised by descent. But here, as in all domains of ideal speculation, the dangers of deception are closely linked to the rich and certain profit to be derived.

Languages, as human intellectual creations, deeply tied to the development of the mind, are crucial for recognizing similarities or differences among races, regardless of their national forms. This significance largely comes from the clues that shared ancestry provides in navigating the complex relationship between physical traits and intellectual abilities, which appear in many different ways. The remarkable advancements made over the last fifty years in Germany in the field of philosophical philology have significantly eased our exploration into the national characteristics of languages and the influence of lineage. However, in all areas of abstract reasoning, the risks of deception are closely tied to the substantial and definite benefits gained.

Positive ethnographical studies, based on a thorough knowledge of history, teach us that much caution should be applied in entering into these comparisons of nations, and of the languages employed by them at certain epochs. Subjection, long association, the influence of a foreign religion, the blending of races, even when only including a small number of the more influential and cultivated of the immigrating tribes, have produced, in both continents, similarly recurring phenomena; as, for instance, in introducing totally[137] different families of languages among one and the same race, and idioms, having one common root, among nations of the most different origin. Great Asiatic conquerors have exercised the most powerful influence on phenomena of this kind.

Positive ethnographic studies, founded on a solid understanding of history, show us that we should be very careful when comparing nations and the languages they used at certain times. Factors like control, long-term connections, the impact of a foreign religion, and the mixing of races— even if it’s just a few of the more influential and educated groups that migrated—have led to similar patterns appearing in both continents. For example, completely different families of languages can emerge within the same race, while languages with a common root can exist among nations that are very different in origin. Major Asian conquerors have had a significant effect on these kinds of phenomena.

But language is a part and parcel of the history of the development of mind; and, however happily the human intellect, under the most dissimilar physical conditions, may unfettered pursue a self-chosen track, and strive to free itself from the dominion of terrestrial influences, this emancipation is never perfect. There ever remains, in the natural capacities of the mind, a trace of something that has been derived from the influences of race or of climate, whether they be associated with a land gladdened by cloudless azure skies, or with the vapory atmosphere of an insular region. As, therefore, richness and grace of language are unfolded from the most luxuriant depths of thought, we have been unwilling wholly to disregard the bond which so closely links together the physical world with the sphere of intellect and of the feelings by depriving this general picture of nature of those brighter lights and tints which may be borrowed from considerations, however slightly indicated, of the relations existing between races and languages....

But language is an essential part of the history of how the mind develops. No matter how freely the human intellect can pursue its chosen path under very different circumstances and try to break free from earthly influences, this freedom is never complete. There always remains a hint of something in the natural abilities of the mind that comes from the influences of race or climate, whether linked to a land blessed with clear blue skies or to the misty air of an island region. Therefore, as the richness and beauty of language emerge from the deepest thoughts, we have been reluctant to ignore the connection that tightly links the physical world with the realm of intellect and feelings, by stripping this general image of nature of the brighter lights and shades that may come from even the slightest hints of the relationships between races and languages.

Let me close this general description of the natural phenomena of the universe. From the remotest nebulæ and from the revolving double stars, we have descended to the minutest organisms of animal creation, whether manifested in the depths of ocean or on the surface of our globe, and to the delicate vegetable germs which clothe the naked declivity of the ice-crowned[138] mountain summit; and here we have been able to arrange these phenomena according to partially known laws; but other laws of a more mysterious nature rule the higher spheres of the organic world in which is comprized the human species in all its varied conformation, its creative intellectual power, and the languages to which it has given existence. A physical delineation of nature terminates at the point where the sphere of intellect begins, and a new world of mind is open to our view. It marks the limit, but does not pass it.

Let me wrap up this general overview of the natural phenomena in the universe. We've explored everything from distant nebulae and orbiting double stars to the tiniest living organisms found in the depths of the ocean and on the surface of our planet, as well as the delicate plant seeds that cover the bare slopes of ice-capped mountain summits; and we've managed to organize these phenomena according to some known laws. However, there are other, more mysterious laws that govern the higher realms of the organic world, which includes humans in all our diverse forms, our creative intellectual abilities, and the languages we've created. A physical description of nature stops where the realm of intellect begins, opening up a new world of thought to us. It marks the boundary but doesn’t cross it.

FOOTNOTES:

[22] From his "General Review of Natural Phenomena" in Volume I of "Cosmos." The translation by E. C. Otté and W. S. Dallas, which came out in 1849-59. A version by Mrs. Sabine appeared in 1846; and one by Prichard in 1845-48.

[22] From his "General Review of Natural Phenomena" in Volume I of "Cosmos." The translation by E. C. Otté and W. S. Dallas was published between 1849 and 1859. A version by Mrs. Sabine was released in 1846, and another by Prichard came out from 1845 to 1848.


HEINRICH HEINE

Born in Prussia in 1799, died in Paris in 1856; of Hebrew descent; with assistance from an uncle, studied jurisprudence at Bonn, Berlin, and Göttingen; embraced Christianity in 1825; lived alternately in Hamburg, Berlin and Munich; settled in Paris after 1831, where he spent his remaining years; receiving, 1837-48, an annuity from the department of foreign affairs; his first collection of poems published in 1822; his most notable prose work, "Pictures of Travel," in 1826-31; his complete works comprize twenty-one volumes.

Born in Prussia in 1799 and died in Paris in 1856; of Hebrew descent; with help from an uncle, he studied law at Bonn, Berlin, and Göttingen; converted to Christianity in 1825; lived alternately in Hamburg, Berlin, and Munich; settled in Paris after 1831, where he spent the rest of his life; receiving an annuity from the foreign affairs department from 1837 to 1848; his first poetry collection was published in 1822; his most notable prose work, "Pictures of Travel," was published between 1826 and 1831; his complete works consist of twenty-one volumes.


REMINISCENCES OF NAPOLEON[23]

The professor was dancing about the platform with the agility of an elephant and working himself into a passion for a set tirade against the Emperor Napoleon, when those accurst feet of mine—no, poor feet, I can not blame you for drumming then, nay, I could not have blamed you had your dumb instinct thus outraged exprest itself in a yet more forcible fashion. How can I, a pupil of Le Grand, hear the Emperor abused? The Emperor! the great Emperor!

The professor was stomping around the stage like an elephant, getting himself worked up for a rant against Emperor Napoleon, when those cursed feet of mine—no, poor feet, I can't blame you for tapping then, really, I wouldn’t have blamed you if your silent instinct had expressed itself even more forcefully. How can I, a student of Le Grand, listen to someone trash-talk the Emperor? The Emperor! The great Emperor!

When I think of the great Emperor, in my mind's eye it is summer again, all gold and green. A long avenue of lime-trees in blossom rises up before me; on the leafy branches sit nightingales singing; the waterfall ripples; in the borders are flowers dreamily waving their fair heads.

When I think of the great Emperor, I picture summer again, all gold and green. A long avenue of blooming lime trees stretches out in front of me; nightingales are perched on the leafy branches, singing; the waterfall is gently flowing; and flowers are swaying dreamily along the edges.

Between me and the flowers there was a strange communion; the painted tulips bowed to me with the pride that apes humility, the sickly lilies nodded to me with tender sensibility, the roses with wine-flushed cheeks laughed a welcome from afar, the night-stocks sighed—with myrtles and laurels I was not then acquainted, for they had no bright blossoms to attract me, but with mignonette (we have since quarreled) I was then on the most intimate terms. I am speaking of the palace gardens at Düsseldorf, where I used to lie on the grass reverently listening to Monsieur Le Grand as he told me of the great Emperor's heroism, and beat the marches to which those heroic exploits were performed, so that my eyes and ears drank in the very life of it all. I saw the march across the Simplon—the Emperor in front and the brave grenadiers climbing up behind, while the startled eagles screamed and the glaciers thundered in the distance; I saw the Emperor clasping the standard on the bridge of Lodi; I saw the Emperor in his gray cloak at Marengo; I saw the Emperor on horseback at the battle of the Pyramids—nothing but smoke and Mamelukes—I saw the Emperor at Austerlitz—twing! how the bullets whizzed over the smooth ice—I saw, I heard the battle of Jena—dum, dum, dum—I saw, I heard the battle of Eilau, of Wagram—no, I could hardly stand it! Monsieur Le Grand drummed till my own eardrum was nearly cracked.

Between me and the flowers, there was a strange connection; the painted tulips bowed to me with a pride that pretends to be humility, the sickly lilies nodded to me with a gentle sensitivity, and the roses with rosy cheeks laughed a welcome from a distance. The night-scented stocks sighed— I wasn’t familiar with myrtles and laurels back then, since they had no bright blooms to catch my attention, but I was really close with mignonette (we’ve since had a falling out). I’m talking about the palace gardens in Düsseldorf, where I used to lie on the grass, listening intently to Monsieur Le Grand as he shared stories of the great Emperor’s heroism, beating out the rhythms of those heroic feats so that my eyes and ears soaked up the whole experience. I imagined the march across the Simplon—the Emperor in front and the brave grenadiers climbing up behind, while the startled eagles screamed and the glaciers thundered in the distance; I saw the Emperor holding the standard on the bridge of Lodi; I saw the Emperor in his gray cloak at Marengo; I saw the Emperor on horseback at the battle of the Pyramids—just smoke and Mamelukes—I saw the Emperor at Austerlitz—twing! how the bullets whizzed over the smooth ice—I saw, I heard the battle of Jena—dum, dum, dum—I saw, I heard the battle of Eilau, of Wagram—no, I could hardly take it! Monsieur Le Grand drummed until my own eardrum was nearly shattered.

But what were my feelings when I saw him at last with my own eyes—O beatific vision!—himself, the Emperor.

But what were my feelings when I finally saw him with my own eyes—oh what a beautiful sight!—the Emperor himself.

It was in the alley of the same palace gardens at Düsseldorf. As I shouldered my way through[141] the gaping crowd I thought of the deeds and battles which Monsieur Le Grand had portrayed to me with his drum; my heart beat the grand march—and yet I thought at the same time of the police regulations which ordered that no one should ride through the alley under a penalty of five thalers. And the Emperor with his retinue rode right through the alley! The shuddering trees bowed down to him as he passed; the sunbeams peeped timidly through the green foliage, and in the blue heavens above there sailed in sight a golden star. He wore his plain green uniform, and his small world-famous cap. He rode a white palfrey, which stept with such calm pride, such assurance and dignity—had I been the Crown Prince of Prussia, I should still have envied that pony. Carelessly, with a loose seat, the Emperor held up the reins in one hand, and with the other patted good-temperedly his horse's neck. It was a sunlit marble hand, a mighty hand, one of those two hands that had tamed the hydra of anarchy, and quelled the feud of nations; and now it patted good-temperedly his horse's neck. His face, too, was of the same hue that we see in marble busts of Greeks and Romans; the features wore the same expression of calm dignity that the ancients have, and on it was written, "Thou shalt have none other gods but me." A smile that warmed and calmed every heart played about his lips, and yet we know that those lips had only to whistle and—"la Prusse n'existait plus"; those lips had only to whistle, and clericalism died like an echo; those lips had only to whistle to set dancing the Holy Roman Empire. And now those lips smiled, and[142] his eye smiled—an eye clear as heaven, an eye that read men's hearts, an eye that at a glance embraced all earthly things, while we mortals see them only one by one, and only the painted shadows. The brow was not so clear; it was haunted by the ghosts of coming battles, and at times a frown passed across it; these frowns were the creative thoughts, seven-league-boot thoughts, with which the Emperor's mind strode invisible over the world—and I fancy each of these thoughts would have furnished a German writer with materials to employ his whole life.

It was in the alley of the palace gardens in Düsseldorf. As I pushed my way through[141] the crowd, I thought about the exploits and battles that Monsieur Le Grand had described to me with his drum; my heart echoed the grand march—yet at the same time, I considered the police regulations that prohibited anyone from riding through the alley on penalty of five thalers. And here was the Emperor, riding right through the alley with his entourage! The trembling trees bowed down to him as he passed; sunlight peeked shyly through the green leaves, and in the blue sky above, a golden star appeared. He wore his simple green uniform and his small, world-famous cap. He rode a white horse that moved with such calm pride, such assurance and dignity—if I were the Crown Prince of Prussia, I would still envy that pony. The Emperor held the reins loosely in one hand and gently patted his horse's neck with the other. It was a sunlit marble hand, a powerful hand, one of those two hands that had tamed the chaos of anarchy and subdued the conflicts of nations; and now it lovingly patted his horse's neck. His face mirrored the same hue we see in marble busts of Greeks and Romans; the features bore the same expression of calm dignity that the ancients had, carrying the inscription, "You shall have no other gods but me." A warm and calming smile played on his lips, yet we know that those lips had only to whistle and—"la Prusse n'existait plus"; those lips had only to whistle, and clericalism faded like an echo; those lips had only to whistle to set the Holy Roman Empire in motion. And now those lips smiled, and[142] his eye smiled—an eye as clear as the sky, an eye that could read people's hearts, an eye that could grasp all the earthly things at a glance, while we mere mortals see them only one by one, mere painted shadows. His brow, however, was not so clear; it was shadowed by the specters of upcoming battles, and occasionally, a frown crossed it; these frowns were the creative thoughts, thoughts that could stride invisibly over the world in seven-league boots—and I imagine each of these thoughts would provide a German writer with enough material for a lifetime.

The Emperor rode calmly down the alley; no policeman stopt his way; behind him, on snorting chargers, bedizened with gold and jewels, rode his retinue; the drums beat, the trumpets blared; at my side mad Aloysius spun round and round, and clattered out the names of his generals; close by drunken Gumpertz bellowed, and the people shouted with a thousand voices, "Long live the Emperor!"

The Emperor rode steadily down the street; no cop stopped his way; behind him, on snorting horses decked out in gold and jewels, rode his entourage; the drums beat, the trumpets blared; next to me, crazy Aloysius spun around and shouted out the names of his generals; nearby, drunk Gumpertz yelled, and the crowd cheered with a thousand voices, "Long live the Emperor!"

The Emperor is dead. On a desolate island in the Atlantic is his lonely grave, and he for whom the earth was all too narrow rests peacefully beneath the hillock where five weeping willows droop their green tresses in agonized despair, and a tender-hearted rivulet ripples by with melancholy plaint. There is no inscription on the tombstone, but Clio has graven thereon, in invisible letters, her just sentence that will echo through the centuries like spirit voices.

The Emperor is dead. On a deserted island in the Atlantic lies his lonely grave, and he, for whom the world was far too small, rests peacefully beneath the small mound where five sorrowful willows droop their green branches in deep sadness, and a gentle stream flows by with a mournful sound. There’s no inscription on the tombstone, but Clio has etched her fair judgment on it in invisible letters, a judgment that will resonate through the ages like whispers from the past.

Britannia! thou art queen of the ocean, but all great Neptune's ocean can not wash from thee the stain that the dead Emperor bequeathed thee on his deathbed. Not that windbag Sir[143] Hudson, but thou thyself wast the Sicilian sbirro whom the allied sovereigns suborned to avenge in secret on the man of the people what the people had once done openly to one of thy sovereigns. And he was thy guest, and had seated himself at thy hearth.

Britannia! You are the queen of the ocean, but no amount of water from Neptune can wash away the stain that the dead Emperor left on you when he died. It's not just that pompous Sir[143] Hudson, but you yourself were the Sicilian goon whom the allied rulers hired to secretly take revenge on the people's man for what the people had once done openly to one of your rulers. And he was your guest, sitting at your hearth.

To the end of all time the boys of France will talk and sing of the fell hospitality of the Bellerophon, and when their songs of bitter mockery are heard across the Channel the cheeks of all honorable Britons will blush with shame. But a day will come when this song will be wafted across the Straits, but not to Britain; the British nation is humbled in the dust, the tombs of the abbey are in ruins, the royal ashes they hold are forgotten; and St. Helena is the Holy Sepulcher to which the peoples of the East and of the West make pilgrimages in scarfed barks, and comfort their hearts with the great memories of the savior of the world who suffered under Hudson Lowe, as it is written in the gospels of Las Casas, of O'Meara, and of Autommarchi.

To the end of time, the boys of France will talk and sing about the cruel hospitality of the Bellerophon, and when their songs of bitter mockery are heard across the Channel, the cheeks of all honorable Britons will flush with shame. But a day will come when this song will travel across the Straits, but not to Britain; the British nation is humbled in the dust, the tombs of the abbey are in ruins, the royal ashes they hold are forgotten; and St. Helena is the Holy Sepulcher to which people from the East and West make pilgrimages in tattered ships, and find comfort in the great memories of the savior of the world who suffered under Hudson Lowe, as it is written in the gospels of Las Casas, O'Meara, and Autommarchi.

Strange, the three greatest adversaries of the Emperor have already found an awful fate. Londonderry cut his throat; Louis XVIII rotted on his throne; and Professor Sealfeld is still professor at Göttingen.

Strange, the three greatest enemies of the Emperor have already met terrible ends. Londonderry slit his own throat; Louis XVIII decayed on his throne; and Professor Sealfeld is still a professor at Göttingen.

FOOTNOTES:

[23] From Chapter VII, VIII and IX, of "Travel-Pictures." Translated by Francis Storr.

[23] From Chapter VII, VIII and IX, of "Travel-Pictures." Translated by Francis Storr.


ITALY

1254-1803


MARCO POLO

Born in Venice in 1254, died in 1324; his father and uncle mercantile men whom he accompanied in 1271, when seventeen years of age, on a journey to Central Asia by way of Bagdad, and thence to the court of Kublai Khan; in 1275 entered the public service of Kublai Khan and was employed by him on important missions; left China in 1292, returning to Venice by way of India; at a battle between Venetians and Genoese, 1298, made a prisoner and confined for a year, during which he dictated in the French language to a fellow captive his book of travels; he and his father and uncle first-known Europeans to visit China.

Born in Venice in 1254, he died in 1324. His father and uncle were merchants, and when he was seventeen, he traveled with them in 1271 on a journey to Central Asia, passing through Baghdad and eventually reaching the court of Kublai Khan. In 1275, he began working in Kublai Khan's public service and was tasked with important missions. He left China in 1292 and returned to Venice via India. During a battle between Venetians and Genoese in 1298, he was captured and held as a prisoner for a year, during which he dictated his book of travels in French to another captive. He, along with his father and uncle, were the first known Europeans to visit China.


A DESCRIPTION OF JAPAN[24]

Zipangu is an island in the Eastern Ocean, situated at the distance of about fifteen hundred miles[25] from the mainland, or coast of Manji. It is of considerable size; its inhabitants have fair complexions, are well made, and are civilized in their manners. Their religion is the worship of idols. They are independent of every foreign [148]power, and governed only by their own kings. They have gold in the greatest abundance, its sources being inexhaustible, but, as the king does not allow of its being exported, few merchants visit the country, nor is it frequented by much shipping from other parts. To this circumstance we are to attribute the extraordinary richness of the sovereign's palace, according to what we are told by those who have access to the place. The entire roof is covered with a plating of gold, in the same manner as we cover houses, or more properly churches, with lead. The ceilings of the halls are of the same precious metal; many of the apartments have small tables of pure gold, of considerable thickness; and the windows have also golden ornaments. So vast, indeed, are the riches of the palace that it is impossible to convey an idea of them. In this island there are pearls also, in large quantities, of a red (pink) color, round in shape, and of great size, equal in value to, or even exceeding that of the white pearls. It is customary with one part of the inhabitants to bury their dead, and with another part to burn them. The former have a practise of putting one of these pearls into the mouth of the corpse. There are also found there a number of precious stones.

Zipangu is an island in the Eastern Ocean, located about fifteen hundred miles[25] from the mainland, or coast of Manji. It’s a sizable place; its people have fair skin, are well-built, and behave in a civilized manner. Their religion involves idol worship. They are independent of any foreign [148]power, governed only by their own kings. They have an abundant supply of gold, which comes from inexhaustible sources, but since the king doesn’t allow it to be exported, few merchants visit the country, and there isn’t much shipping from other places. This is why the king’s palace is said to be extraordinarily rich, according to those who have access to it. The entire roof is covered in gold plating, similar to how we cover houses—or more appropriately, churches—with lead. The ceilings in the halls are made of the same precious metal; many of the rooms have small tables made of pure gold, which are quite thick; and the windows are adorned with gold decorations. The wealth of the palace is so immense that it’s hard to even imagine. The island also has a large quantity of round, red (or pink) pearls that are quite valuable, sometimes even worth more than white pearls. Some of the inhabitants bury their dead while others choose to cremate them. The former group has a tradition of placing one of these pearls in the mouth of the deceased. Additionally, many precious stones can be found there.

Of so great celebrity was the wealth of this island that a desire was excited in the breast of the grand Khan Kublai, now reigning, to make the conquest of it and to annex it to his dominions. In order to effect this he fitted out a numerous fleet, and embarked a large body of troops, under the command of two of his principal officers, one of whom was named Abbacatan[149] and the other Vonsancin. The expedition sailed from the ports of Zai-tun and Kin-sai [probably Amoy and Ningpo], and, crossing the intermediate sea, reached the island in safety; but in consequence of a jealousy that arose between the two commanders, one of whom treated the plans of the other with contempt and resisted the execution of his orders, they were unable to gain possession of any city or fortified place, with the exception of one only, which was carried by assault, the garrison having refused to surrender. Directions were given for putting the whole to the sword, and in obedience thereto the heads of all were cut off, excepting of eight persons, who, by the efficacy of a diabolical charm, consisting of a jewel or amulet introduced into the right arm between the skin and the flesh, were rendered secure from the effects of iron, either to kill or to wound. Upon this discovery being made, they were beaten with a heavy wooden club, and presently died.

The wealth of this island was so well-known that it sparked a desire in the great Khan Kublai, who was currently in power, to conquer it and add it to his territory. To achieve this, he equipped a large fleet and sent a significant number of troops under the command of two of his top officers, one named Abbacatan[149] and the other Vonsancin. The expedition departed from the ports of Zai-tun and Kin-sai [likely Amoy and Ningpo], and after crossing the intervening sea, they safely reached the island. However, due to a rivalry between the two commanders—one disrespecting the other's plans and resisting his orders—they were unable to capture any city or fortified location, except for one that they stormed after its garrison refused to surrender. Orders were given to kill everyone there, and following those orders, the heads of all were cut off, except for eight individuals who, due to a sinister charm consisting of a jewel or amulet placed in their right arm between the skin and flesh, were protected from being killed or wounded by iron. When this was discovered, they were struck with a heavy wooden club and soon died.

It happened, after some time, that a north wind began to blow with great force, and the ships of the Tatars which lay near the shore of the island were driven foul of each other. It was determined, therefore, in a council of the officers on board, that they ought to disengage themselves from the land; and accordingly, as soon as the troops were reembarked, they stood out to sea. The gale, however, increased to so violent a degree that a number of the vessels foundered. The people belonging to them, by floating on pieces of the wreck, saved themselves upon an island lying about four miles from the coast of Zipangu. The other ships, which, not[150] being so near to the land, did not suffer from the storm, and in which the two chiefs were embarked, together with the principal officers, or those whose rank entitled them to command a hundred thousand or ten thousand men, directed their course homeward, and returned to the grand khan. Those of the Tatars who remained upon the island where they were wrecked, and who amounted to about thirty thousand men, finding themselves left without shipping, abandoned by their leaders, and having neither arms nor provisions, expected nothing less than to become captives or to perish; especially as the island afforded no habitations where they could take shelter and refresh themselves. As soon as the gale ceased, and the sea became smooth and calm, the people from the main island of Zipangu came over with a large force, in numerous boats, in order to make prisoners of these shipwrecked Tatars and, having landed, proceeded in search of them, but in a straggling, disorderly manner. The Tatars, on their part, acted with prudent circumspection, and being concealed from view by some high land in the center of the island, while the enemy were hurrying in pursuit of them by one road, made a circuit of the coast by another, which brought them to the place where the fleet of boats was at anchor. Finding these all abandoned, but with their colors flying, they instantly seized them, and pushing off from the island, stood for the principal city of Zipangu, into which, from the appearance of the colors, they were suffered to enter unmolested. Here they found few of the inhabitants, besides women, whom they retained for their own use, and drove out all others.[151]

After a while, a strong north wind started to blow, causing the Tatar ships anchored near the island's shore to collide. In a meeting of the officers on board, they decided they needed to pull away from the land. Once the troops were back on board, they headed out to sea. However, the storm intensified so much that several ships sank. The crew members floated on pieces of wreckage and managed to reach an island about four miles from the coast of Zipangu. The other ships, which were farther from the land and less affected by the storm, carried the two chiefs and the key officers—those ranked to command 100,000 or 10,000 men—homeward, returning to the grand khan. The Tatars who remained on the island where they had crashed, numbering around 30,000, found themselves abandoned by their leaders, without ships, weapons, or food, and feared they would either be captured or die, especially as the island had no shelters for protection or rest. Once the storm passed and the sea calmed, people from the main island of Zipangu arrived with a large force in many boats to capture the stranded Tatars. They landed and began searching for them, but in a disorganized way. The Tatars, on their part, acted wisely and, hidden by some high land in the center of the island while the enemy rushed down one path, took another route along the coast that led them to the area where the fleet was anchored. Finding the boats abandoned but still displaying their colors, they quickly seized them and set off from the island, heading toward the main city of Zipangu, where they were allowed to enter without resistance due to the presence of the colors. Here, they discovered few inhabitants, mostly women, whom they kept for themselves, driving out everyone else.[151]

When the King was apprized of what had taken place, he was much afflicted, and immediately gave directions for a strict blockade of the city, which was so effectual that not one person was permitted to enter or to escape from it during six months that the siege continued. At the expiration of this time, the Tatars, despairing of succor, surrendered upon the condition of their lives being spared. These events took place in the course of the year 1264 [properly 1284]. The grand khan, having learned some years after that the unfortunate issue of the expedition was to be attributed to the dissensions between the two commanders, caused the head of one of them to be cut off, and the other be sent to the savage island of Zorza, where it is the custom to execute criminals in the following manner. They are wrapt round both arms in the hide of a buffalo fresh taken from the beast, which is sewed tight. As this dries, it compresses the body to such a degree that the sufferer is incapable of moving or in any manner helping himself, and thus miserably perishes.

When the King found out what had happened, he was very upset and immediately ordered a strict blockade of the city, which was so effective that no one was allowed to enter or leave for the six months the siege lasted. After that time, the Tatars, hopeless for assistance, surrendered on the condition that their lives would be spared. These events occurred in the year 1264 [actually 1284]. The grand khan, learning some years later that the disastrous outcome of the expedition was due to disputes between the two commanders, had one of them executed and sent the other to the savage island of Zorza, where they have a method of executing criminals. They wrap the person’s arms in fresh buffalo hide taken from the animal, which is sewn tightly. As it dries, it shrinks so much that the person can’t move or do anything to help themselves, leading to a miserable death.

FOOTNOTES:

[24] From the "Travels." The text of this, the most famous perhaps of all books of travel, has come down to us in an extremely corrupt state. Written as it was about 250 years before the invention of printing, innumerable copies in manuscript form were put into circulation, some in French, some in Italian, some in German and some in Latin. French is believed to be the language in which it originally was composed, but this has not been definitely proven. More than eighty copies in manuscript are still extant. A Latin version was printed in Basel in 1532. The first English translation appears to be one that was made by John Frampton, published in London in 1579. An English version by W. Marsden appeared in 1818.

[24] From the "Travels." This book is perhaps the most famous travel narrative of all time, but the text has survived in a very corrupted form. It was written about 250 years before printing was invented, leading to countless manuscript copies circulating in French, Italian, German, and Latin. French is thought to be the original language, but this isn't definitively confirmed. More than eighty manuscript copies still exist. A Latin version was printed in Basel in 1532. The first English translation seems to be one by John Frampton, published in London in 1579. Another English version by W. Marsden came out in 1818.

[25] Chinese miles are here meant.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This refers to Chinese miles.


DANTE ALIGHIERI

Born in Florence in 1265, died in Ravenna in 1321; of an ancient family attached to the Guelph party; first saw Beatrice in his ninth year; married Gemma Donati two years after the death of Beatrice; fought with the Guelphs; entrusted with foreign missions; endeavored to reconcile Guelphs and Ghibellines; while on an embassy to Rome his house in Florence destroyed in a riot, and he condemned to exile; his life thenceforth one of wandering; settled in Ravenna in 1320, where he died a year later; all his works except "Vita Nuova" written in exile; his "Divine Comedy" in three parts written in 1300-18.

Born in Florence in 1265 and died in Ravenna in 1321, he came from an old family loyal to the Guelph party. He first saw Beatrice when he was nine years old and married Gemma Donati two years after Beatrice's death. He fought alongside the Guelphs and was assigned to foreign missions, striving to reconcile the Guelphs and Ghibellines. While on a mission to Rome, his house in Florence was destroyed during a riot, leading to his exile. From then on, his life was one of wandering. He settled in Ravenna in 1320, where he died a year later. All his works, except for "Vita Nuova," were written in exile; his "Divine Comedy" in three parts was written between 1300 and 1318.


I

THAT LONG DESCENT MAKES NO MAN NOBLE[26]

Having confuted the errors of others in so far as they related to riches themselves we have to confute those on the subject of time as a cause of nobility, in that part where it is defined as ancient riches, and this is done in the part that begins, "Nor will they admit that a man lowly born a noble can become." And in the first place, this is refuted by an argument taken from the very people who are so mistaken; then to put them to greater confusion this, their argument, [153]is destroyed; and this is done where it says, "And thus it comes from what I have said before." Finally it sums up—their error being evident, and it being, therefore, time to learn the truth—and this it does where it says, "Because to the healthy mind," etc.

Having addressed the mistakes of others regarding wealth, we now need to tackle the misconceptions about time as a source of nobility, particularly where it is defined as ancient wealth. This is discussed in the section that begins, "Nor will they admit that a man lowly born can become noble." First, this is countered by an argument from those who are mistaken; then, to further confuse them, their argument, [153] is dismantled, as indicated by the statement, "And thus it comes from what I have said before." Finally, it concludes with the clear identification of their error, indicating that it is time to understand the truth, as expressed in the phrase, "Because to the healthy mind," etc.

I say then, "Nor will they admit that a man lowly born a noble can become." Here we must observe that it is the opinion of these mistaken ones that a man originally a peasant can never be called a nobleman, and a man who is the son of a peasant can likewise never be called noble. And here they contradict their own statement when they say that time is required for nobility, by putting in this word ancient (riches); because it is impossible by a process of time to arrive at the generation of nobility, by the reason of theirs here given, which denies that a man of low birth can become noble by anything he may do or by any accident; and denies the possibility of a change from a low-born father to a noble son. For if the son of a peasant be still a peasant his son also will be a peasant, and thus we can never find a point at which nobility can begin by process of time.

I say then, "They won’t agree that someone born poor can become a noble." It’s clear that these mistaken people believe a man who starts as a peasant can never be considered a nobleman, and that the son of a peasant can also never be deemed noble. They contradict themselves when they claim that time is needed for someone to become noble by inserting the word ancient (wealth); because it’s impossible, according to their reasoning, for someone to become noble over time. They argue that a person of low birth can’t become noble through their actions or circumstances, and they reject the idea that a low-born father can have a noble son. If the son of a peasant remains a peasant, then his son will also be a peasant, and so we can never identify a moment in time when nobility can begin.

And if our opponent, wishing to defend himself, shall say that nobility begins at the moment when the low estate of our ancestors is forgotten, I answer that this tells against himself, because there must necessarily be a change here from the low estate to the noble, from one man to another, as from father to son, which is contrary to what they assert.

And if our opponent, looking to defend himself, says that nobility starts when we forget our ancestors' humble beginnings, I would argue that this actually works against him. There must be a transition from low status to noble, from one person to another, like from father to son, which contradicts their claim.

And if our opponent defends himself pertinaciously, saying that he maintains that the change[154] may take place when the low estate of one's ancestors has fallen into oblivion, then altho the text takes no notice of this, it is fitting that the commentary should reply to it. And therefore I answer thus: that from what they say four great difficulties would follow, so that theirs can not be a good reason.

And if our opponent stubbornly defends himself, claiming that a change[154] can happen when the low status of one's ancestors is forgotten, then even though the text doesn't address this, it's appropriate for the commentary to respond. Therefore, I will answer this: from what they say, four significant problems would arise, which means their argument can't be a good reason.

The first is that the better human nature might be the more difficult and the more tardy would be the generation of nobility, which is a great difficulty; since the better a thing is the more it is honored and the more good it causes; and nobility would be commemorated among the good things. And that this would be so is proved; for if rank or rather nobility (which is understood to be the same thing) is generated by oblivion, then the sooner men are forgotten the quicker is their nobility generated, for so much the sooner would nobility come for all. Therefore, the sooner men were forgotten, the sooner they would be ennobled, and, on the contrary, the better the memory of them the more tardy would be their nobility.

The first point is that the better human nature is, the harder and slower it would be to create nobility, which is a significant challenge; since the better something is, the more it’s honored and the more good it brings about, and nobility would be remembered among the good things. This is proven true; if rank, or rather nobility (which is generally understood to mean the same thing), arises from being forgotten, then the quicker people are forgotten, the faster their nobility comes about, as it would arrive for everyone sooner. Thus, the sooner people are forgotten, the quicker they become noble, whereas the better their memory is, the slower their nobility arrives.

The second difficulty is that in no case except man's could such a distinction be made, that is, between noble and vile, which is a great difficulty. For in every kind of thing we see an appearance of nobility or of vileness, whence we often call one horse noble and one vile, or one falcon noble and one vile, or one pearl noble and one vile. And that this distinction could not be made is proved thus: If the forgetting of ignoble ancestors is a cause of nobility, where the ancestors never were ignoble there could be no oblivion, since oblivion is the destruction of memory. And[155] in the said animals and plants and minerals degrees of higher and lower are not noted, because they spring from one nature and are of equal condition, and in their generation there can be nothing of nobility or the reverse, seeing that both extremes must be regarded as a possession or privation possible to the same subject; and, therefore, in them no such distinction can exist.

The second difficulty is that, except for humans, no other case can make such a distinction between noble and vile, which poses a significant challenge. In various things, we often perceive signs of nobility or vileness; hence we sometimes call one horse noble and another vile, or one falcon noble and another vile, or one pearl noble and another vile. The inability to make this distinction is demonstrated as follows: If forgetting ignoble ancestors leads to nobility, then if the ancestors were never ignoble, there would be no oblivion, since oblivion represents the loss of memory. And[155] in those animals, plants, and minerals, levels of higher and lower are not recognized because they all come from the same nature and are of equal condition. In their generation, there can be no notions of nobility or the opposite because both extremes are viewed as something that can be possessed or lacking by the same subject; thus, no such distinction can exist among them.

And if our opponent were to say that in other things nobility is understood to be the goodness therefore, but in man is understood as the forgetfulness of his low estate, one would like to answer not with words but with the knife to such stupidity as would give goodness to the cause of nobility in other things, but in man forgetfulness as its origin.

And if our opponent were to argue that nobility is recognized as goodness in other matters, but in humans, it’s seen as forgetting one’s humble beginnings, one would want to respond not with words but with a knife to such foolishness that would associate goodness with nobility in other areas, yet consider forgetfulness to be its source in people.

The third difficulty is that those generated would often come before the generation, which is quite impossible; and this may be demonstrated thus:

The third difficulty is that those created would often arrive before the creation, which is completely impossible; and this can be shown like this:

Let us suppose that Gherardo de Cammino was a grandson of the lowest peasant that ever drank of Sile or Cagnano, and that his grandfather were not yet buried in oblivion; who would dare to say that Gherardo de Cammino was not noble? And who would not agree with me in saying that he was noble? Certainly none, however presumptuous they may wish to be, because he was noble and such will his memory ever be. And if his ignoble ancestors had not been utterly forgotten (as our opponent asserts) and he had become noble and his nobility were as evident as we see it to be, then it would have existed in him before its generation had existed, and this is perfectly impossible.[156]

Let’s say that Gherardo de Cammino was the grandson of the lowest peasant who ever drank from Sile or Cagnano, and that his grandfather wasn't completely forgotten; who would dare to say that Gherardo de Cammino wasn’t noble? And who wouldn’t agree with me that he was noble? Certainly no one, no matter how arrogant they might want to be, because he was noble, and his memory will always be that way. And if his humble ancestors hadn’t been completely forgotten (as our opponent claims) and he became noble, with his nobility as clear as we see it, then it would have existed in him before his generation even existed, which is totally impossible.[156]

The fourth difficulty is that such a man (as this supposed ancestor) would be considered noble, being dead, who was not noble when living; and a more impossible thing there could not be as may be demonstrated thus:

The fourth difficulty is that a man (like this supposed ancestor) would be seen as noble after his death, even though he wasn't considered noble while he was alive; and there's no more impossible situation than that, as can be shown this way:

Let us suppose that in the age of Dardanus there remained a memory of his low-born ancestors, and let us suppose that in the age of Laomedon this memory had died out and oblivion taken its place. According to our opponent's opinion, Laomedon was noble, and Dardanus ignoble during life. Should we, to whom the memory of their ancestors (I mean beyond Dardanus) has not come down, should we say that Dardanus while alive was a common peasant, and dead became noble? And this is not contradicted by the story that he was the son of Jupiter (for this is a fable, of which, in a philosophical discussion, we should take no heed); and yet if our opponent should wish to fall back on the fable, certainly that which is covered by the fable would upset all his arguments.

Let’s imagine that in the time of Dardanus, there was still a memory of his humble ancestors, and let’s assume that by the time of Laomedon, that memory had faded away and was replaced by total forgetfulness. According to our opponent, Laomedon was noble, while Dardanus was not during his life. Should we, who have no record of their ancestors (beyond Dardanus), claim that Dardanus was just an ordinary farmer while he was alive, and only became noble after death? This is not contradicted by the tale of him being the son of Jupiter (since that's just a myth that shouldn't concern us in a philosophical debate); however, if our opponent decides to rely on that myth, it would certainly undermine all of his arguments.

And thus it is manifest that the argument of which who would make oblivion the cause of nobility is false and erroneous.

And so it’s clear that the argument suggesting that forgetting is the reason for nobility is wrong and misguided.

FOOTNOTES:

[26] From Book IV, Chapter XIV of "The Banquet." Translated by Katharine Hillard. "The Banquet" is the least known of Dante's prose writing. It is believed to have been written in his maturity, but was not completed. Dante's purpose appears to have been to produce a sort of hand-book, or commentary, on universal knowledge.

[26] From Book IV, Chapter XIV of "The Banquet." Translated by Katharine Hillard. "The Banquet" is the least known of Dante's prose writings. It seems to have been written during his mature years but was left unfinished. Dante's aim appears to have been to create a kind of handbook or commentary on universal knowledge.


II

OF BEATRICE AND HER DEATH[27]

Nine times now, since my birth, the heaven of light had turned almost to the same point in its own gyration, when the glorious lady of my mind, who was called Beatrice by many who knew not why she was so called, first appeared before my eyes. She had already been in this life so long that in its course the starry heaven had moved toward the region of the East one of the twelve parts of a degree; so that at about the beginning of her ninth year she appeared to me, and I near the end of my ninth year saw her. She appeared to me clothed in a most noble color, a modest and becoming crimson, and she was girt and adorned in such wise as befitted her very youthful age....

Nine times since I was born, the heavenly light had nearly rotated back to the same point when the amazing lady of my thoughts, known as Beatrice by many who didn’t know why, first appeared before me. She had already been alive long enough that during that time, the starry sky had shifted toward the East by one-twelfth of a degree; so around the beginning of her ninth year, she appeared to me, and I, nearing the end of my ninth year, saw her. She appeared to me dressed in a rich, modest crimson, looking elegant and adorned in a way that suited her very young age....

From that time forward Love lorded it over my soul, which had been so speedily wedded to him: and he began to exercise over me such control and such lordship, through the power which my imagination gave to him, that it behooved me to do completely all his pleasure. He commanded me ofttimes that I should seek to see this youthful angel; so that I in my boyhood often went seeking her, and saw her of such noble and praiseworthy deportment that truly of her might be said that word of the poet Homer, [158]"She seems not the daughter of mortal man, but of God." And tho her image, which stayed constantly with me, gave assurance to Love to hold lordship over me, yet it was of such noble virtue that it never suffered Love to rule me without the faithful counsel of the reason in those matters in which it was useful to hear such counsel. And since to dwell upon the passions and actions of such early youth seems like telling an idle tale, I will leave them, and, passing over many things which might be drawn from the original where these lie hidden, I will come to those words which are written in my memory under larger paragraphs.

From that time on, Love took control of my soul, which had quickly united with him: and he started to exert such influence and dominance over me, thanks to the power my imagination gave him, that I felt compelled to do whatever pleased him. He often instructed me to seek out this young angel; so, during my childhood, I frequently went looking for her, and I saw her with such noble and admirable behavior that what the poet Homer said truly applied to her, [158]"She seems not the daughter of mortal man, but of God." And even though her image, which stayed with me all the time, reassured Love that he could master me, it possessed such noble virtue that it never allowed Love to dominate me without the wise counsel of reason in matters where such advice was helpful. Since talking about the passions and actions of early youth feels like sharing a pointless story, I will skip those details and, moving past many things that could be drawn from the original where they remain concealed, I will focus on the phrases that are etched in my memory in larger sections.

When so many days had passed that nine years were exactly complete since the above-described apparition of this most gentle lady, on the last of these days it happened that this admirable lady appeared to me, clothed in purest white, between two gentle ladies, who were of greater age; and, passing along a street, she turned her eyes toward that place where I stood very timidly, and by her ineffable courtesy, which is to-day rewarded in the eternal world, saluted me with such virtue that it seemed to be then that I saw all the bounds of bliss.... And since it was the first time that her words came to my ears, I took in such sweetness that, as it were, intoxicated, I turned away from the folk, and betaking myself to the solitude of my own chamber, I sat myself down to think of this most courteous lady.

When nine years had passed since the appearance of that most gentle lady, on the last of those days, she appeared to me, dressed in pure white, accompanied by two older ladies. As she walked by in the street, she looked toward me, standing there shyly, and with her incredible grace, which is now rewarded in the eternal world, she greeted me with such warmth that it felt like I glimpsed the limits of bliss. Since it was the first time I heard her speak, the sweetness of her words left me so overwhelmed that I turned away from the crowd and retreated to the solitude of my room, where I sat down to think about this most gracious lady.

Then it came to pass that, walking on a road alongside of which was flowing a very clear stream, so great a desire to say somewhat in verse[159] came upon me, that I began to consider the method I should observe; and I thought that to speak of her would not be becoming unless I were to speak to ladies in the second person; and not to every lady, but only to those who are gentle, and are not women merely. Then I say that my tongue spoke as if moved of its own accord, and said, Ladies that have the intelligence of Love. These words I laid up in my mind with great joy, thinking to take them for my beginning; wherefore then, having returned to the above-mentioned city, after some days of thought, I began a canzone with this beginning.

Then one day, as I was walking along a road beside a clear stream, I felt a strong urge to express myself in verse[159]. I started to think about how to approach this, and I realized that if I were to speak about her, it would only be appropriate to address gentlewomen directly—not just any woman, but those who truly embody grace. So I found myself speaking as if my tongue had a mind of its own, saying, "Ladies who possess the wisdom of Love." I held onto these words with great joy, planning to use them as my starting point. After reflecting for a few days and returning to the aforementioned city, I began a canzone with this as my opening.

This most gentle lady came into such favor among the people that when she passed along the way, persons ran to see her; which gave me wonderful joy. And when she was near any one, such modesty came into his heart that he dared not raise his eyes, or return her salutation; and of this many, as having experienced it, could bear witness for me to whoso might not believe it. She, crowned and clothed with humility, took her way, showing no pride in that which she saw and heard. Many said, when she had passed: "This is not a woman; rather she is one of the most beautiful angels of heaven." And others said: "She is a marvel. Blest be the Lord who can work thus admirably!" I say that she showed herself so gentle and so full of all pleasantness that those who looked on her comprehended in themselves a pure and sweet delight, such as they could not after tell in words; nor was there any who might look upon her but that at first he needs must sigh. These and more admirable things proceeded from her admirably[160] and with power. Wherefore I, thinking upon this, desiring to resume the style of her praise, resolved to say words in which I would set forth her admirable and excellent influences, to the end that not only those who might actually behold her, but also others should know of her whatever words could tell....

This gentle lady became so beloved by the people that when she walked by, crowds rushed to see her, which filled me with great joy. When she got close to anyone, such a sense of modesty filled their hearts that they couldn't lift their eyes or respond to her greetings; many who experienced this could vouch for me to anyone who might doubt it. She, adorned and dressed in humility, walked with no pride in what she saw or heard. Many said, as she passed, "This isn't just a woman; she's one of the most beautiful angels from heaven." Others remarked, "She's a wonder. Blessed be the Lord who can create such beauty!" I can say she appeared so gentle and full of charm that those who looked at her felt a pure and sweet joy that they couldn't describe in words; and everyone who gazed upon her couldn’t help but sigh at first. These and more amazing qualities radiated from her magnificently[160] and powerfully. Therefore, I, reflecting on this and wanting to express her praise, resolved to find words that highlighted her admirable and outstanding qualities so that not only those who saw her in person but also others would understand everything that words could convey....

I was yet full of the design of this canzone, and had completed [one] stanza thereof, when the Lord of Justice called this most gentle one to glory, under the banner of that holy Queen Mary, whose name was ever spoken with greatest reverence by this blest Beatrice.

I was still filled with the idea of this song, and had finished [one] stanza of it, when the Lord of Justice called this most gentle one to glory, under the banner of that holy Queen Mary, whose name was always spoken with great reverence by this blessed Beatrice.

On that day on which the year was complete since this lady was made one of the denizens of life eternal, I was seated in a place where, having her in mind, I was drawing an angel upon certain tablets. And while I was drawing it, I turned my eyes and saw at my side men to whom it was meet to do honor. They were looking on what I did, and, as was afterward told me, they had been there already some time before I became aware of it. When I saw them I rose, and saluting them, said, "Another was just now with me, and on that account I was in thought." And when they had gone away, I returned to my work, namely, that of drawing figures of angels; and while doing this, a thought came to me of saying words in rime, as if for an anniversary poem of her, and of addressing those persons who had come to me.

On the day the year marked since this lady had become one of the souls in eternal life, I was sitting in a spot where, thinking of her, I was drawing an angel on some tablets. While I was drawing, I turned my eyes and saw some important men beside me. They were watching what I was doing, and later I learned they had been there for a while before I noticed them. When I saw them, I stood up, greeted them, and said, “I was just with someone in thought.” After they left, I returned to my drawing of angel figures; while I was doing this, I had the idea to write some rhyming words, as if for a poem in her honor, and to address the people who had come to me.

After this, two gentle ladies sent to ask me to send them some of these rimed words of mine; wherefore I, thinking on their nobleness, resolved to send to them and to make a new thing which[161] I would send to them with these, in order that I might fulfil their prayers with the more honor. And I devised then a sonnet which relates my condition, and I sent it to them....

After this, two kind ladies asked me to send them some of my rhymed words; so, thinking about their nobility, I decided to send them something special. I wanted to meet their request with more honor, so I created a new sonnet that expressed my feelings, and I sent it to them along with my previous works....

After this a wonderful vision appeared to me, in which I saw things which made me resolve to speak no more of the blest one, until I could more worthily treat of her. And to attain to this, I study to the utmost of my power, as she truly knows. So that, if it shall please Him through whom all things live that my life be prolonged for some years, I hope to say of her what was never said of any woman.

After this, a beautiful vision came to me, where I saw things that made me decide not to speak about the blessed one until I could properly honor her. To achieve this, I am doing everything I can, as she truly knows. So, if it pleases Him who gives life to all things to extend my life for a few more years, I hope to say of her what has never been said of any woman.

And then may it please Him who is the Lord of Grace, that my soul may go to behold the glory of its lady, namely of that blest Beatrice, who in glory looks upon the face of Him qui est per omnia sæcula benedictus [who is blest forever].

And then may it please Him who is the Lord of Grace, that my soul may go to see the glory of its lady, namely that blessed Beatrice, who in glory gazes upon the face of Him qui est per omnia sæcula benedictus [who is blessed forever].

FOOTNOTES:

[27] From "The New Life." Translated by Charles Eliot Norton. Copyright, 1867, 1892, 1895, by Houghton Mifflin Company.

[27] From "The New Life." Translated by Charles Eliot Norton. Copyright, 1867, 1892, 1895, by Houghton Mifflin Company.


FRANCIS PETRARCH

Born in 1304, died In 1374; his father banished from Florence at the same time as Dante; settled at Avignon in 1313; studied at Montpelier; first saw the Laura of his sonnets in 1327; became a canon at Lembez in 1335; settled at Vaucluse in 1337, where he wrote his best works; called both to Rome and Paris in 1340 to be crowned poet laureate; settled in Milan in 1353; employed on various diplomatic missions; removed to Padua in 1362; met Boccaccio in Venice in 1362, for the last time; besides his sonnets, odes and other poems, wrote controversial and polemical treatises, letters and orations.

Born in 1304 and died in 1374; his father was exiled from Florence at the same time as Dante; he moved to Avignon in 1313; studied at Montpellier; first met the Laura of his sonnets in 1327; became a canon at Lembez in 1335; settled in Vaucluse in 1337, where he wrote his best works; called to Rome and Paris in 1340 to be crowned poet laureate; moved to Milan in 1353; worked on various diplomatic missions; relocated to Padua in 1362; met Boccaccio in Venice in 1362 for the last time; in addition to his sonnets, odes, and other poems, he wrote controversial and polemical essays, letters, and speeches.


OF GOOD AND EVIL FORTUNE[28]

When I consider the instability of human affairs and the variations of fortune, I find nothing more uncertain or restless than the life of man. Nature has given to animals an excellent remedy under disasters, which is the ignorance of them. We seem better treated in intelligence, foresight, and memory. No doubt these are admirable presents; but they often annoy more than they assist us. A prey to unuseful or distressing cares, we are tormented by the present, the past, and the future; and, as if we feared we should not be miserable enough, we join to the evil we suffer the remembrance of a former distress and the apprehension of some future [163]calamity. This is the Cerberus with three heads we combat without ceasing. Our life might be gay and happy if we would; but we eagerly seek subjects of affliction to render it irksome and melancholy. We pass the first years of this life in the shades of ignorance, the succeeding ones in pain and labor, the latter part in grief and remorse, and the whole in error; nor do we suffer ourselves to possess one bright day without a cloud.

When I think about how unstable human life is and how fortune can change, I realize there's nothing more uncertain or restless than the life of a person. Nature has given animals a great way to cope with disasters, which is simply not being aware of them. We might feel better off because we have intelligence, foresight, and memory. No doubt these are great gifts, but they often cause us more trouble than help. Overwhelmed by unnecessary or distressing worries, we are tormented by the present, the past, and the future; and as if we were afraid of not being miserable enough, we add to our suffering the memory of a past distress and the worry of a future disaster. This is the three-headed monster we fight against nonstop. Our lives could be joyful and happy if we wanted, but we actively look for things to make it burdensome and sad. We spend the first years of our lives in the shadows of ignorance, the next ones in pain and hard work, the later years in grief and regret, and the whole time in confusion; we don’t allow ourselves to have even one bright day without a cloud.

Let us examine this matter with sincerity, and we shall agree that our distresses chiefly arise from ourselves. It is virtue alone which can render us superior to Fortune; we quit her standard, and the combat is no longer equal. Fortune mocks us; she turns us on her wheel: she raises and abases us at her pleasure, but her power is founded on our weakness. This is an old-rooted evil, but it is not incurable: there is nothing a firm and elevated mind can not accomplish. The discourse of the wise and the study of good books are the best remedies I know of; but to these we must join the consent of the soul, without which the best advice will be useless. What gratitude do we not owe to those great men who, tho dead many ages before us, live with us by their works, discourse with us, are our masters and guides, and serve us as pilots in the navigation of life, where our vessel is agitated without ceasing by the storms of our passions! It is here that true philosophy brings us to a safe port, by a sure and easy passage; not like that of the schools, which, raising us on its airy and deceitful wings, and causing us to hover on the clouds of frivolous dispute, let us fall without[164] any light or instruction in the same place where she took us up.

Let’s look at this honestly, and we’ll agree that our troubles mainly come from ourselves. Only virtue can make us stronger than Fortune; when we abandon her standards, the fight becomes unfair. Fortune laughs at us; she spins us around on her wheel: she lifts us up and brings us down whenever she wants, but her power is based on our weaknesses. This is an old problem, but it’s not impossible to fix: there’s nothing a strong and determined mind can’t achieve. The words of the wise and the study of good books are the best remedies I know; but we must also bring our soul’s agreement to the table, without which the best advice won’t help us. What gratitude do we owe to those great individuals who, though they lived many ages before us, live on through their works, talk to us, teach us, and guide us like pilots through the turbulent waters of life, where our ship is constantly tossed by the storms of our emotions! This is where true philosophy leads us safely to harbor, providing a straightforward and easy route; unlike the teachings of the schools, which, lifting us on its airy and misleading wings, make us hover in the clouds of pointless arguments, only to let us fall back to where we started without any insight or guidance.

Dear friend, I do not attempt to exhort you to the study I judge so important. Nature has given you a taste for all knowledge, but Fortune has denied you the leisure to acquire it; yet, whenever you could steal a moment from public affairs, you sought the conversation of wise men; and I have remarked that your memory often served you instead of books. It is therefore unnecessary to invite you to do what you have always done; but, as we can not retain all we hear or read, it may be useful to furnish your mind with some maxims that may best serve to arm you against the assaults of misfortune. The vulgar, and even philosophers, have decided that adverse fortune was most difficult to sustain. For my own part I am of a different opinion, and believe it more easy to support adversity than prosperity; and that fortune is more treacherous and dangerous when she caresses than when she dismays. Experience has taught me this, not books or arguments. I have seen many persons sustain great losses, poverty, exile, tortures, death, and even disorders that were worse than death with courage; but I have seen none whose heads have not been turned by power, riches, and honors. How often have we beheld those overthrown by good fortune who could never be shaken by bad! This made me wish to learn how to support a great fortune. You know the short time this work has taken. I have been less attentive to what might shine than to what might be useful on this subject. Truth and virtue are the wealth of all men; and shall I[165] not discourse on these with my dear Azon? I would prepare for you, as in a little portable box, a friendly antidote against the poison of good and bad fortune. The one requires a rein to repress the sallies of a transported soul; the other a consolation to fortify the overwhelmed and afflicted spirit.

Dear friend, I’m not trying to urge you to study something I believe is so important. Nature has given you a passion for knowledge, but luck hasn’t given you the time to gain it; still, whenever you could find a moment away from public matters, you surrounded yourself with wise people. I’ve noticed that your memory often serves you better than books. So, I don’t need to encourage you to do what you’ve always done; however, since we can’t remember everything we hear or read, it might be helpful to equip your mind with some principles that can help you deal with the challenges of misfortune. Most people, and even philosophers, say that facing bad luck is the hardest thing to handle. Personally, I believe it’s easier to endure hardship than success, and that fortune is more deceitful and dangerous when it flatters than when it frightens. My experiences, not books or theories, have taught me this. I’ve seen many people bravely face major losses, poverty, exile, torture, death, and even conditions worse than death; but I’ve never seen anyone remain sane under the influence of power, wealth, and honor. How often have we seen those who are brought down by success when they could withstand failure? This made me want to learn how to handle great fortune. You know this work hasn’t taken long. I’ve focused more on what might be practical than what might look impressive. Truth and virtue are the true riches of everyone; and shall I not discuss these with my dear Azon? I want to prepare for you, like a small portable box, a friendly remedy against the dangers of both good and bad fortune. One requires control to restrain an excited soul; the other needs comfort to strengthen the overwhelmed and troubled spirit.

Nature gave you, my friend, the heart of a king, but she gave you not a kingdom, of which therefore Fortune could not deprive you. But I doubt whether our ages can furnish an example of worse or better treatment from her than yourself. In the first part of your life you were blest with an admirable constitution and astonishing health and vigor: some years after we beheld you thrice abandoned by the physicians, who despaired of your life. The heavenly Physician, who was your sole resource, restored your health, but not your former strength. You were then called iron-footed, for your singular force and agility; you are now bent, and lean upon the shoulders of those whom you formerly supported. Your country beheld you one day its governor, the next an exile. Princes disputed for your friendship, and afterward conspired your ruin. You lost by death the greatest part of your friends; the rest, according to custom, deserted you in calamity. To these misfortunes was added a violent disease, which attacked you when destitute of all succors, at a distance from your country and family, in a strange land, invested by the troops of your enemies; so that those two or three friends whom fortune had left you could not come near to relieve you. In a word, you have experienced every hardship but[166] imprisonment and death. But what do I say? You have felt all the horrors of the former, when your faithful wife and children were shut up by your enemies; and even death followed you, and took one of those children, for whose life you would willingly have sacrificed your own.

Nature gave you, my friend, the heart of a king, but she didn't give you a kingdom, which is why Fortune couldn't take it away. But I wonder if our times can show an example of worse or better treatment from her than you experienced. In the first part of your life, you were blessed with an amazing constitution and incredible health and energy; a few years later, we saw you abandoned by doctors who had given up on your life. The divine healer, your only hope, restored your health, but not your former strength. You were then called iron-footed for your unique strength and agility; now you are bent and lean on the shoulders of those you once supported. Your country saw you as its governor one day, and the next as an exile. Princes vied for your friendship, and later plotted your downfall. You lost most of your friends to death; the rest, as usual, deserted you in your time of trouble. To these misfortunes came a severe illness, which struck you when you had no support, far from your homeland and family, in a foreign land, surrounded by enemy troops; so those two or three friends that Fortune had left you couldn't come near to help. In short, you have gone through every hardship but[166] imprisonment and death. But what am I saying? You have experienced all the terrors of imprisonment, when your loyal wife and children were held captive by your enemies; and even death followed you, taking one of those children for whom you would gladly have sacrificed your own life.

In you have been united the fortunes of Pompey and Marius; but you were neither arrogant in prosperity as the one, nor discouraged in adversity as the other. You have supported both in a manner that has made you loved by your friends and admired by your enemies. There is a peculiar charm in the serene and tranquil air of virtue, which enlightens all around it, in the midst of the darkest scenes and the greatest calamities. My ancient friendship for you has caused me to quit everything for you to perform a work, in which, as in a glass, you may adjust and prepare your soul for all events; and be able to say, as Æneas did to the Sibyl, "Nothing of this is new to me; I have foreseen, and am prepared for it all." I am sensible that, in the disorders of the mind, as well as those of the body, discourses are not thought the most efficacious remedies; but I am persuaded also that the malady of the soul ought to be cured by spiritual application.

You have combined the fortunes of Pompey and Marius; but you were neither arrogant in success like him, nor discouraged in failure like the other. You have supported both in a way that has made you loved by your friends and respected by your enemies. There's a unique charm in the calm and peaceful presence of virtue, which brightens everyone around it, even in the darkest times and the greatest crises. My long-standing friendship for you has led me to give up everything to create a work, in which, like a mirror, you can reflect and prepare your soul for any situation; and you can say, as Æneas did to the Sibyl, "None of this is new to me; I have foreseen, and I’m ready for it all." I understand that, in the turmoil of the mind, as well as in physical ailments, speeches aren’t considered the best remedies; but I also believe that the issues of the soul should be treated with spiritual care.

If we see a friend in distress, and give him all the consolation we are able, we perform the duties of friendship, which pays more attention to the disposition of the heart than the value of the gift. A small present may be the testimony of a great love. There is no good I do not wish you, and this is all I can offer toward it. I wish this little treatise may be of use to you.

If we see a friend in trouble and offer them all the support we can, we fulfill our duties as friends, focusing more on the feelings behind our actions than on the worth of the gift. A simple gift can reflect deep love. I want nothing but the best for you, and this is all I can give to help. I hope this little piece is helpful to you.

FOOTNOTES:

[28] From the "Treatise on the Remedies of Good and Bad Fortune." An English translation of this work under the title "Phisicke Against Fortune," made by Thomas Twyne, was published in London in 1579.

[28] From the "Treatise on the Remedies of Good and Bad Fortune." An English version of this work titled "Phisicke Against Fortune," translated by Thomas Twyne, was published in London in 1579.


GIOVANNI BOCCACCIO

Born in Italy probably in 1313, died, in 1375; lived in Florence in his youth; settled at Naples in 1330; returned to Florence about 1341, where he lectured on Dante; several times sent abroad as ambassador; his chief work the "Decameron," comprising one hundred stories published collectively in 1353; wrote many other works of fiction and history, some being in Latin.

Born in Italy, probably in 1313, died in 1375; he lived in Florence during his youth; settled in Naples in 1330; returned to Florence around 1341, where he taught lectures on Dante; he was sent abroad as an ambassador several times; his main work is the "Decameron," which includes one hundred stories published together in 1353; he also wrote many other works of fiction and history, some of which are in Latin.


THE PATIENT GRISELDA[29]

He [the Marquis of Saluzzo] had taken a fancy, some time before, to the behavior of a poor country girl, who lived in a village not far from his palace; and thinking he might live comfortably enough with her, he determined, [168]without seeking any further, to marry her.... The people all declared themselves pleased, and promised to regard her in all things as their mistress. Afterward they made preparations for a most noble feast, and the like did the prince, inviting all his relations, and the great lords in all parts and provinces about him; he had also most rich and costly robes made, shaped by a person that seemed to be of the same size with his intended spouse; and provided a girdle, ring, and fine coronet, with everything requisite for a bride. And when the day appointed was come, about the third hour he mounted his horse, attended by all his friends and vassals, and, having everything in readiness, he said, "My lords and gentlemen, it is now time to go for my new spouse."

He [the Marquis of Saluzzo] had developed an interest, some time ago, in the actions of a poor country girl who lived in a village not far from his palace. Thinking that he could have a comfortable life with her, he decided, [168]without looking any further, to marry her.... The people were all pleased and promised to treat her as their mistress in every way. Afterwards, they arranged a grand feast, and the prince did the same, inviting all his relatives and the great lords from all around the areas and provinces nearby. He also had made beautiful, expensive clothes made, tailored for someone who seemed to be the same size as his future wife; and he provided a girdle, ring, and fine crown, along with everything necessary for a bride. When the appointed day arrived, around the third hour he mounted his horse, accompanied by all his friends and vassals, and once everything was ready, he said, "My lords and gentlemen, it’s time to go for my new bride."

So on they rode to the village, and when he was come near the father's house he saw her carrying some water from the well, in great haste to go afterward with some of her acquaintances to see the new marchioness; when he called her by her name, which was Griselda, and inquired where her father was. She modestly replied, "My gracious lord, he is in the house." He then alighted from his horse, commanding them all to wait for him, and went alone into the cottage, where he found the father, who was called Giannucolo, and said to him, "Honest man, I am come to espouse thy daughter, but would first ask her some questions before thee." He then inquired whether she would make it her study to please him, and not be uneasy at any time, whatever he should do or say; and whether she would always be obedient; with more to that[169] purpose. To which she answered, "Yes." He then led her out by the hand, and, ordering the rich apparel to be brought which he had provided, he had her clothed completely, and a coronet set upon her head, all disordered as her hair was; after which, every one being in amaze, he said, "Behold, this is the person whom I intend for my wife, provided she will accept of me for her husband." Then, turning toward her, who stood quite abashed, "Will you," said he, "have me for your husband?" She replied, "Yes, if it so please your lordship." "Well," he replied, "and I take you for my wife."

So they rode to the village, and as he got close to the father's house, he saw her rushing to get water from the well, eager to join her friends to meet the new marchioness. He called her by her name, Griselda, and asked where her father was. She modestly replied, "My lord, he's in the house." He then got off his horse, asked everyone to wait for him, and went alone into the cottage, where he found her father, Giannucolo, and said, "Good man, I've come to marry your daughter, but I’d like to ask her a few questions with you here." He then asked if she would try to please him and not be upset by anything he might do or say, and whether she would always be obedient, among other things for that purpose. She answered, "Yes." He took her by the hand, had the fine clothes he prepared brought out, dressed her completely, and placed a crown on her head, even with her hair in disarray; after which, everyone was amazed, and he said, "Look, this is the woman I intend to marry, if she's willing to accept me as her husband." Then, turning to her, who stood there quite embarrassed, he asked, "Will you have me as your husband?" She replied, "Yes, if it pleases you, my lord." "Well," he said, "then I take you as my wife."

So he espoused her in that public manner, and, mounting her on a palfrey, conducted her honorably to his palace, celebrating the nuptials with as much pomp and grandeur as tho he had been married to the daughter of the King of France; and the young bride showed apparently that with her garments she had changed both her mind and behavior. She had a most agreeable person, and was so amiable, and so good-natured withal, that she seemed rather a lord's daughter than a poor shepherd's; at which every one that knew her before was greatly surprized. She was so obedient, also, to her husband, and so obliging in all respects, that he thought himself the happiest man in the world; and to her subjects likewise so gracious and condescending that they all honored and loved her as their own lives, praying for her health and prosperity, and declaring, contrary to their former opinion, that Gualtieri was the most prudent and sharp-sighted prince in the whole world; for that no one could have discerned such virtues under a mean habit and[170] a country disguise but himself. In a very short time her discreet behavior and good works were the common subject of discourse, not in that country alone, but everywhere else; and what had been objected to the prince, with regard to his marrying her, now took a contrary turn. They had not lived long together before she proved with child, and at length brought forth a daughter, for which he made great rejoicings.

So he married her in a public ceremony, and, after putting her on a horse, took her honorably to his palace, celebrating the wedding with as much pomp and grandeur as if he had married the daughter of the King of France. The young bride clearly showed that along with her clothes, she had also changed her mindset and behavior. She was very charming and so pleasant and kind that she seemed more like a lord's daughter than a poor shepherd's, which surprised everyone who knew her before. She was also very obedient to her husband and accommodating in every way, making him feel like the happiest man in the world. To her subjects, she was gracious and approachable, and they all honored and loved her as if she were their own, praying for her health and prosperity, and saying, contrary to their previous opinions, that Gualtieri was the most prudent and perceptive prince in the world, because no one else could have seen such virtues beneath humble clothing and a country disguise but him. In a very short time, her wise behavior and good deeds became the talk of the town, not just there but everywhere; and what had been said against the prince regarding his choice to marry her now turned into praise. They hadn’t been together long before she became pregnant and eventually gave birth to a daughter, for which he celebrated greatly.

But soon afterward a new fancy came into his head, and that was to make trial of her patience by long and intolerable sufferings: so he began with harsh words and an appearance of great uneasiness—telling her that his subjects were greatly displeased with her for her mean parentage, especially as they saw she bore children, and that they did nothing but murmur at the daughter already born. Which when she heard, without changing countenance or her resolution in any respect, she replied, "My lord, pray dispose of me as you think most for your honor and happiness: I shall entirely acquiesce, knowing myself to be meaner than the meanest of the people, and that I was altogether unworthy of that dignity to which your favor was pleased to advance me."

But soon after, a new idea popped into his head: to test her patience with long and unbearable suffering. He started with harsh words and feigned great unease, telling her that his subjects were very unhappy with her lowly origins, especially since she was having children, and that they were constantly complaining about the daughter that had already been born. When she heard this, without changing her expression or her determination in any way, she replied, "My lord, please act as you believe is best for your honor and happiness: I will completely accept it, knowing that I am lower than the lowest of the people and that I am entirely unworthy of the position to which your favor has raised me."

This was very agreeable to the prince, seeing that she was in no way elevated with the honor he had conferred upon her. Afterward, having often told her, in general terms, that his subjects could not bear with the daughter that was born of her, he sent one of his servants, whom he had instructed what to do, who, with a very sorrowful countenance, said to her, "Madam, I must either lose my own life or obey my lord's[171] commands; now he has ordered me to take your daughter, and—" without saying anything more. She, hearing these words, and noting the fellow's looks, remembering also what she had heard before from her lord, concluded that he had orders to destroy the child. So she took it out of the cradle, kissed it, and gave it her blessing; when, without changing countenance, tho her heart throbbed with maternal affection, she tenderly laid it in the servant's arms, and said, "Take it, and do what thy lord and mine has commanded; but, prithee, leave it not to be devoured by the fowls or wild beasts, unless that be his will." Taking the child, he acquainted the prince with what she said, who was greatly surprized at her constancy; and he sent the same person with it to a relation at Bologna, desiring her, without revealing whose child it was, to see it carefully brought up and educated. Afterward the lady became with child a second time, and was delivered of a son, at which he was extremely pleased.

This was very pleasing to the prince, as she was not at all puffed up by the honor he had given her. Later, after frequently implying that his subjects couldn't tolerate the daughter she had given birth to, he sent one of his servants, whom he had told what to do. With a very sad expression, he said to her, "Madam, I must either lose my own life or follow my lord's[171] orders; he has commanded me to take your daughter, and—" without saying anything more. Upon hearing this, and noticing the man's expression, while also recalling what she had previously heard from her lord, she realized that he was ordered to kill the child. So she took it from the crib, kissed it, and blessed it; then, without showing any change in her expression, even though her heart was pounding with maternal love, she gently placed it in the servant's arms and said, "Take it, and do what your lord and mine has commanded; but please don’t let it be eaten by birds or wild animals unless that is his wish." After taking the child, he informed the prince of her words, who was greatly surprised by her bravery; and he sent the same person with the child to a relative in Bologna, asking her, without revealing whose child it was, to ensure it was carefully raised and educated. Later, the lady became pregnant again and gave birth to a son, which made him extremely happy.

But, not satisfied with what he had already done, he began to grieve and persecute her still more, saying one day to her, seemingly much out of temper, "Since thou hast brought me this son, I am able to live no longer with my people; for they mutiny to that degree that a poor shepherd's grandson is to succeed, and be their lord after me, that, unless I would run the risk of being driven out of my dominions, I must needs dispose of this child as I did of the other, and then send thee away, in order to take a wife more suitable to me." She heard this with a great deal of resignation, making only this reply: "My[172] lord, study only your own ease and happiness, without the least care for me; for nothing is agreeable to me but what is pleasing to yourself." Not many days after he sent for the son in the same manner as he had done for the daughter, and seeming also as if he had procured him to be destroyed, had him conveyed to Bologna, to be taken care of with the daughter. This she bore with the same resolution as before, at which the prince wondered greatly, declaring to himself that no other woman was capable of doing the like. And were it not that he had observed her extremely fond of her children, while that was agreeable to him, he should have thought it want of affection in her; but he saw it was only her entire obedience and condescension. The people, imagining that the children were both put to death, blamed him to the last degree, thinking him the most cruel and worst of men, and showing great compassion for the lady, who, whenever she was in company with the ladies of her acquaintance, and they condoled with her for her loss, would only say, "It was not my will, but his who begot them."

But, not satisfied with what he had already done, he started to mourn and bother her even more. One day, seeming quite upset, he said to her, "Since you gave me this son, I can't stay with my people any longer. They're rebelling to the point that a poor shepherd's grandson is set to take over and be their lord after me. If I don't want to risk being kicked out of my kingdom, I must deal with this child just like I did with the other and send you away so I can marry someone more suitable." She listened with a lot of acceptance and replied, "My lord, focus on your own comfort and happiness without worrying about me; nothing matters to me except what pleases you." Not long after, he summoned the son just like he had done for the daughter and, under the impression he was going to have him killed, had him taken to Bologna to be looked after with the daughter. She accepted this with the same determination as before, which amazed the prince. He thought to himself that no other woman could do the same. If he hadn't noticed how much she loved her children, which he found appealing, he might have thought it was a lack of affection; but he realized it was just her complete obedience and humility. The people, believing that both children had been killed, criticized him heavily, considering him the most cruel and horrible man, and showed great sympathy for the lady. Whenever she was with her friends and they expressed condolences for her loss, she would only say, "It was not my will, but his who fathered them."

But more years being now passed, and he resolving to make the last trial of her patience, declared, before many people, that he could no longer bear to keep Griselda as his wife, owning that he had done very foolishly, and like a young man, in marrying her, and that he meant to solicit the pope for a dispensation to take another and send her away; for which he was much blamed by many worthy persons; but he said nothing in return, only that it should be so. She, hearing this, and expecting to go home to her[173] father's, and possibly tend the cattle as she had done before, while she saw some other lady possest of him, whom she dearly loved and honored, was perhaps secretly grieved; but as she had withstood other strokes of fortune, so she determined resolutely to do now. Soon afterward Gualtieri had counterfeit letters come to him, as from Rome, acquainting all his people that his holiness thereby dispensed with his marrying another and turning away Griselda. He then brought her before him, and said, "Woman, by the pope's leave I may dispose of thee, and take another wife. As my ancestors, then, have been all sovereign princes of this country, and thine only peasants, I intend to keep thee no longer, but to send thee back to thy father's cottage, with the same fortune which thou broughtest me, and afterward to make choice of one more suitable in quality to myself." It was with the utmost difficulty she could now refrain from tears; and she replied, "My lord, I was always sensible that my servile condition would no way accord with your high rank and descent. For what I have been, I own myself indebted to Providence and you; I considered it as a favor lent me: you are now pleased to demand it back; I therefore willingly restore it. Behold the ring with which you espoused me; I deliver it you. You bid me take the dowry back which I brought you; you will have no need for a teller to count it, nor I for a purse to put it in, much less a sumpter horse to carry it away."... So she left his palace in that manner, and returned weeping to her father's, to the great grief of all who saw her.[174]

But several years later, he decided to make one last attempt to test her patience. He publicly announced that he could no longer tolerate keeping Griselda as his wife, admitting that he had been foolish and acted like a young man by marrying her. He intended to ask the pope for permission to take another wife and send her away. Many respectable people criticized him for this, but he simply replied that it would be done. Upon hearing this, Griselda expected to return to her father's house and perhaps tend to the cattle as she had before, while watching another woman possess him, someone she deeply loved and respected. She might have felt secretly upset, but just as she had faced other hardships, she resolved to handle this one with the same determination. Soon after, Gualtieri received fake letters that appeared to be from Rome, informing everyone that the pope had approved his marrying another woman and dismissing Griselda. He then summoned her and said, "Woman, with the pope's permission, I can dispose of you and take another wife. My ancestors have all been sovereign princes of this land, while you come from peasants. Therefore, I will no longer keep you but will send you back to your father's cottage with the same fortune you brought me, and then I will choose a wife of higher status." It took all her strength not to cry at this point. She replied, "My lord, I have always known that my lowly status could never match your high rank and noble lineage. For what I have become, I owe to Providence and to you; I viewed it as a privilege. Since you wish to take it back, I will willingly return it. Here is the ring with which you married me; I give it back to you. You asked for the dowry I brought you; you won't need anyone to count it for you, and I won’t need a bag to hold it, let alone a pack horse to carry it."... So she left his palace in that manner, returning to her father's house in tears, much to the sorrow of all who saw her.[174]

The poor man, never supposing that the prince would keep her so long as his wife, and expecting this thing to happen every day, safely laid up the garments of which she had been despoiled the day he espoused her. He now brought them to her, and she put them on, and went as usual about her father's little household affairs, bearing this fierce trial of adverse fortune with the greatest courage imaginable. The prince then gave out that he was to espouse a daughter of one of the counts of Panago; and, seeming as if he made great preparations for his nuptials, he sent for Griselda to come to him, and said to her, "I am going to bring this lady home whom I have just married and intend to show her all possible respect at her first coming: thou knowest that I have no woman with me able to set out the rooms, and do many other things which are requisite on so solemn an occasion. As, therefore, thou art best acquainted with the state of the house, I would have thee make such provision as thou shalt judge proper, and invite what ladies thou wilt, even as tho thou wert mistress of the house, and when the marriage is ended get thee home to thy father's again." Tho these words pierced like daggers to the heart of Griselda, who was unable to part with her love for the prince so easily as she had done with her great fortune, yet she replied, "My lord, I am ready to fulfil all your commands." She then went in her coarse attire into the palace, and with her own hands did she begin to sweep, and set all the rooms to rights, cleaning the stools and benches in the hall like the meanest servant, and directing what was to be done in the kitchen,[175] never giving over till everything was in order and as it ought to be. After this was done she invited, in the prince's name, all the ladies in the country to come to the feast. And on the day appointed for the marriage, meanly clad as she was, she received them in the most genteel and cheerful manner imaginable.

The poor man, never thinking that the prince would keep her as his wife for so long and expecting this to change any day, carefully stored away the clothes she had been stripped of the day he married her. He then brought them to her, and she put them on, going about her father's small household chores as usual, facing this tough ordeal with remarkable courage. The prince announced that he was going to marry a daughter of one of the counts of Panago; and pretending to make grand preparations for the wedding, he summoned Griselda and said to her, "I’m bringing home this lady I just married, and I want to show her all the respect possible when she arrives. You know I have no women with me who can arrange the rooms and handle other necessary tasks for such an important occasion. Since you know the state of the house best, I’d like you to make the arrangements you think fit and invite any ladies you like, as if you were the hostess, and after the wedding, return home to your father." Though these words struck Griselda's heart like daggers, and she couldn’t let go of her love for the prince as easily as her former fortune, she replied, "My lord, I am ready to follow all your orders." She then went into the palace in her rough clothes and started sweeping and tidying up all the rooms herself, cleaning the stools and benches in the hall like the simplest servant, and overseeing the kitchen duties, [175] not stopping until everything was in order. After that, she invited all the ladies in the area to the feast on the prince's behalf. And on the day of the wedding, despite her plain attire, she welcomed them in the most graceful and cheerful manner imaginable.

Now, Gualtieri, who had his children carefully brought up at Bologna (the girl being about twelve years old, and one of the prettiest creatures that ever was seen, and the boy six), had sent to his kinswoman there, to desire she would bring them, with an honorable retinue, to Saluzzo, giving it out all the way she came, that she was bringing the young lady to be married to him, without letting any one know to the contrary. Accordingly, they all three set forward, attended by a goodly train of gentry, and, after some days' traveling, reached Saluzzo about dinner-time, when they found the whole company assembled, waiting to see their new lady. The young lady was most graciously received by all the women present, and being come into the hall where the tables were all covered, Griselda, meanly drest as she was, went cheerfully to meet her, saying. "Your ladyship is most kindly welcome." The ladies, who had greatly importuned the prince; tho to no purpose, to let Griselda be in a room by herself, or else that she might have some of her own clothes, and not appear before strangers in that manner, were now seated, and going to be served round, while the young lady was universally admired, and every one said that the prince had made a good change; but Griselda, in particular, highly commended both her and[176] her brother. The marquis now thinking that he had seen enough with regard to his wife's patience, and perceiving that in all her trials she was still the same, being persuaded, likewise, that this proceeded from no want of understanding in her, because he knew her to be singularly prudent, he thought it time to take her from that anguish which he supposed she might conceal under her firm and constant deportment. So, making her come before all the company, he said, with a smile, "What thinkest thou, Griselda, of my bride?" "My lord," she replied, "I like her extremely well; and if she be as prudent as she is fair, you may be the happiest man in the world with her: but I most humbly beg that you would not take those heart-breaking measures with this lady as you did with your last wife, because she is young and has been tenderly educated, whereas the other was inured to hardships from a child."

Now, Gualtieri, who had raised his children carefully in Bologna (the girl being about twelve years old and one of the prettiest girls anyone had ever seen, and the boy six), had sent a message to his relative there, asking her to bring them, along with an honorable escort, to Saluzzo, making it known along the way that she was bringing the young lady to marry him, without letting anyone know otherwise. So, the three of them set off, accompanied by a good number of nobles, and after several days of travel, they arrived in Saluzzo around lunchtime, where they found the entire company gathered, waiting to see their new lady. The young lady was warmly welcomed by all the women present, and as she entered the hall where the tables were set, Griselda, dressed modestly as she was, cheerfully went to meet her, saying, "Your ladyship is very kindly welcomed." The ladies, who had tried hard to persuade the prince; though unsuccessfully, to let Griselda have a room to herself or at least some of her own clothes so she wouldn’t appear before strangers like that, were now seated and being served, while the young lady was universally admired, and everyone remarked that the prince had made a great choice; but Griselda, in particular, highly praised both her and her brother. The marquis, now thinking he had seen enough of his wife's patience and realizing that through all her challenges she remained the same, also convinced that this was not due to any lack of understanding on her part, as he knew her to be exceptionally wise, decided it was time to relieve her from the pain that he believed she might be hiding beneath her calm and steady exterior. So, calling her before all the guests, he said with a smile, "What do you think of my bride, Griselda?" "My lord," she replied, "I think very highly of her; and if she is as wise as she is beautiful, you could be the happiest man in the world with her: but I humbly request that you do not take those heartbreaking actions with this lady as you did with your last wife, because she is young and has been raised tenderly, while the other was accustomed to hardships from childhood."

Gualtieri perceiving that, tho Griselda thought that person was to be his wife, she nevertheless answered him with great humility and sweetness of temper, he made her sit down by him, and said, "Griselda, it is now time for you to reap the fruit of your long patience, and that they who have reputed me to be cruel, unjust, and a monster in nature may know that what I have done has been all along with a view to teach you how to behave as a wife; to show them how to choose and keep a wife; and, lastly, to secure my own ease and quiet as long as we live together, which I was apprehensive might have been endangered by my marrying. Therefore I had a mind to prove you by harsh and injurious[177] treatment; and, not being sensible that you have ever transgrest my will, either in word or deed, I now seem to have met with that happiness I desired. I intend, then, to restore in one hour what I have taken away from you in many, and to make you the sweetest recompense for the many bitter pangs I have caused you to suffer. Accept, therefore, this young lady, whom thou thought my spouse, and her brother, as your children and mine. They are the same whom you and many others believed that I had been the means of cruelly murdering; and I am your husband, who love and value you above all things, assuring myself that no person in the world can be happier in a wife than I am."

Gualtieri, noticing that Griselda believed that person was to be his wife, saw how she replied with great humility and a sweet temperament. He had her sit down beside him and said, "Griselda, it’s time for you to enjoy the rewards of your long patience, and for those who think I’m cruel, unfair, and a monster to understand that everything I've done was meant to teach you how to behave as a wife; to show them how to choose and keep a wife; and, ultimately, to ensure my own comfort and peace while we live together, which I worried might have been threatened by marriage. So, I intended to test you through harsh and unfair treatment; and, since I've seen that you have never gone against my wishes, either in word or deed, I now realize that I have found the happiness I sought. I plan to give back in one hour what I have taken from you over many, and to reward you sweetly for the many painful moments I caused you. Therefore, accept this young lady, whom you thought was my spouse, and her brother, as your children and mine. They are the same ones that you and many others believed I had cruelly murdered; and I am your husband, who loves and cherishes you above all else, confident that no one in the world can be happier with a wife than I am."

With this he embraced her most affectionately, when, rising up together (she weeping for joy), they went where their daughter was sitting, quite astonished with these things, and tenderly saluted both her and her brother, undeceiving them and the whole company. At this the women all arose, overjoyed, from the tables, and, taking Griselda into the chamber, they clothed her with her own noble apparel, and as a marchioness, resembling such a one even in rags, and brought her into the hall. And being extremely rejoiced with her son and daughter, and every one expressing the utmost satisfaction at what had come to pass, the feasting was prolonged many days. The marquis was adjudged a very wise man, tho abundantly too severe, and the trial of his lady most intolerable; but as for Griselda, she was beyond compare.

He hugged her tightly, and as they stood up together (she crying from happiness), they went to where their daughter was sitting, completely amazed by everything, and warmly greeted both her and her brother, revealing the truth to them and the entire group. At this, all the women joyfully got up from the tables, and taking Griselda into the room, dressed her in her own noble clothes, making her look like a marchioness, even in rags, and brought her into the hall. They were all incredibly happy to be with their son and daughter, and everyone expressed their greatest joy at what had happened, leading to a celebration that lasted many days. The marquis was seen as a very wise man, although definitely too harsh, and the test he put his wife through was unbearable; but as for Griselda, she was truly incomparable.

FOOTNOTES:

[29] This, the most famous of Boccaccio's stories, is the last of those related on the tenth day. Lowndes's "Manual" mentions under Boccaccio "the Booke called de John Bochas, descriving the Falle of Princis and Princessis and Other Nobles, translated into Englisshe by John Lydgate, Folio, London, 1494." Another early translation appeared in 1560, but this appears to have contained parts only of the "Decameron." An edition issued in 1620-25 is called by Lowndes "the first English translation," by which apparently is meant the first complete one. A translation by E. Dubois was issued in 1806. Boccaccio's Tales were known in England before the invention of printing. Chaucer, who made use of the story of Griselda, has told as follows how he first obtained it from Petrarch in Padua.

[29] This, the most famous of Boccaccio's stories, is the last of those told on the tenth day. Lowndes's "Manual" mentions under Boccaccio "the Book called de John Bochas, describing the Fall of Princes and Princesses and Other Nobles, translated into English by John Lydgate, Folio, London, 1494." Another early translation came out in 1560, but it seems to have only included parts of the "Decameron." An edition published between 1620-25 is referred to by Lowndes as "the first English translation," which likely means the first complete one. A translation by E. Dubois was released in 1806. Boccaccio's Tales were known in England before printing was invented. Chaucer, who used the story of Griselda, explained how he first got it from Petrarch in Padua.

"I want to tell you a story that I" Lernid at Padow of a worthy clerk,
Francesco Petrarch, the laureate poet.

NICCOLO MACHIAVELLI

Born in Florence in 1469, died in 1527; of a noble but impoverished family; employed in diplomatic missions to small Italian states and France and Germany; deprived of office when the Medici returned to Florence in 1512; imprisoned and tortured in 1513 on suspicion of being a conspirator; retired to a country estate, where he took up literary work; author of "The Prince," "The History of Florence," essays and comedies.

Born in Florence in 1469 and died in 1527, he came from a noble but poor family. He worked on diplomatic missions to small Italian states as well as to France and Germany. He lost his position when the Medici returned to Florence in 1512 and was imprisoned and tortured in 1513 on suspicion of conspiracy. After that, he retired to a country estate, where he focused on writing. He is the author of "The Prince," "The History of Florence," essays, and comedies.


OUGHT PRINCES TO KEEP THEIR PROMISES[30]

It is unquestionably very praiseworthy in princes to be faithful to their engagements; but among those of the present day, who have been distinguished for great exploits, few indeed have been remarkable for this virtue, or have scrupled [179]to deceive others who may have relied on their good faith.

It’s definitely commendable for rulers to keep their promises; however, among those in power today who are known for their significant achievements, very few stand out for this quality or hesitate to deceive others who may have trusted their integrity.

It should, therefore, be known that there are two ways of deciding any contest; the one by laws, the other by force. The first is peculiar to men, the second to beasts; but when laws are not sufficiently powerful, it is necessary to recur to force; a prince ought, therefore, to understand how to use both these descriptions of arms. This doctrine is admirably illustrated to us by the ancient poets in the allegorical history of the education of Achilles, and many other princes of antiquity, by the centaur Chiron, who, under the double form of man and beast, taught those who were destined to govern that it was their duty to use by turns the arms adapted to both these natures, seeing that one without the other can not be of any durable advantage. Now, as a prince must learn how to act the part of a beast sometimes, he should make the fox and the lion his patterns. The first can but feebly defend himself against the wolf, and the latter readily falls into such snares as are laid for him. From the fox, therefore, a prince will learn dexterity in avoiding snares; and from the lion how to employ his strength to keep the wolves in awe. But they who entirely rely upon the lion's strength, will not always meet with success; in other words, a prudent prince can not and ought not to keep his word, except when he can do it without injury to himself, or when the circumstances under which he contracted the engagement still exist.

It should be understood that there are two ways to resolve any conflict: one through laws, the other through force. The first method is unique to humans, while the second is typical of animals; however, when laws are not strong enough, it’s necessary to resort to force. A ruler should, therefore, know how to use both types of power. This idea is wonderfully illustrated by ancient poets in the allegorical story of Achilles’ training, along with many other leaders from ancient times, by the centaur Chiron, who, with his dual nature of man and beast, taught those destined to lead that it was their duty to use both forms of power, as one without the other cannot provide lasting benefits. Since a ruler must sometimes act like a beast, he should look to the fox and the lion as his models. The fox can only weakly defend itself against the wolf, while the lion easily falls into traps set for him. Therefore, a ruler will learn from the fox how to be clever in avoiding traps; and from the lion how to use his strength to intimidate the wolves. However, those who rely solely on the strength of the lion will not always succeed. In other words, a wise ruler cannot and should not keep his promises unless he can do so without harming himself, or when the conditions under which he made the promise still hold true.

I should be cautious in inculcating such a precept if all men were good; but as the generality[180] of mankind are wicked, and ever ready to break their words, a prince should not pique himself in keeping his more scrupulously, especially as it is always easy to justify a breach of faith on his part. I could give numerous proofs of this, and show numberless engagements and treaties which have been violated by the treachery of princes, and that those who enacted the part of the fox have always succeeded best in their affairs. It is necessary, however, to disguise the appearance of craft, and thoroughly to understand the art of feigning and dissembling; for men are generally so simple and so weak that he who wishes to deceive easily finds dupes.

I should be careful in teaching this principle if everyone were good; but since most people are wicked and always ready to break their word, a ruler shouldn't be too concerned about keeping his promises, especially since it's usually easy for him to justify breaking them. I could give many examples and show countless agreements and treaties that have been broken by treacherous rulers, and those who acted like the fox have often succeeded best in their dealings. However, it’s important to hide the signs of cunning and really master the art of pretending and deceiving, because people are generally so naive and weak that anyone who wants to trick them can easily find victims.

One example, taken from the history of our own times, will be sufficient. Pope Alexander VI played during his whole life a game of deception; and notwithstanding his faithless conduct was extremely well known, his artifices always proved successful. Oaths and protestations cost him nothing; never did a prince so often break his word or pay less regard to his engagements. This was because he so well understood this chapter in the art of government.

One example from our own time is enough. Pope Alexander VI spent his entire life playing a game of deception; despite his unfaithful behavior being widely recognized, his schemes always worked. Oaths and promises meant nothing to him; no other ruler broke his word as often or cared less about his commitments. This was because he understood this aspect of governing so well.

It is not necessary, however, for a prince to possess all the good qualities I have enumerated, but it is indispensable that he should appear to have them. I will even venture to affirm that it is sometimes dangerous to use, tho it is always useful to seem to possess them. A prince should earnestly endeavor to gain the reputation of kindness, clemency, piety, justice, and fidelity to his engagements. He ought to possess all these good qualities, but still retain such power[181] over himself as to display their opposites whenever it may be expedient. I maintain that a prince, and especially a new prince, can not with impunity exercise all the virtues, because his own self-preservation will often compel him to violate the laws of charity, religion, and humanity. He should habituate himself to bend easily to the various circumstances which may from time to time surround him. In a word, it will be as useful to him to persevere in the path of rectitude, while he feels no inconvenience in doing so, as to know how to deviate from it when circumstances dictate such a course. He should make it a rule, above all things, never to utter anything which does not breathe of kindness, justice, good faith, and piety; this last quality it is most important for him to appear to possess, as men in general judge more from appearance than from reality. All men have eyes, but few have the gift of penetration. Every one sees your exterior, but few can discern what you have in your heart; and those few dare not oppose the voice of the multitude, who have the majesty of their prince on their side. Now, in forming a judgment of the minds of men, and more especially of princes, as we can not recur to any tribunal, we must attend only to results. Let it then be the prince's chief care to maintain his authority; the means he employs, be what they may, will, for this purpose, always appear honorable and meet applause; for the vulgar are ever caught by appearances, and judge only by the event. And as the world is chiefly composed of such as are called the vulgar, the voice of the few is seldom or never heard or regarded.

It isn't necessary for a prince to actually have all the good qualities I've listed, but it is essential that he seems to have them. In fact, I would even say that sometimes it's risky to genuinely possess them, although it's always beneficial to appear to. A prince should work hard to build a reputation for kindness, mercy, piety, justice, and loyalty to his promises. He should ideally have these qualities, but still maintain enough self-control to show the opposite when necessary. I argue that a prince, especially a new one, can't safely embody all virtues because self-preservation will often force him to break the laws of compassion, religion, and humanity. He should train himself to adapt easily to the various situations that arise around him. In short, it will be as useful for him to stick to the path of righteousness when it's convenient as it is to know when to stray from it when the situation calls for it. He should make it a rule never to say anything that doesn't reflect kindness, justice, good faith, and piety; this last trait is crucial for him to appear to have, since people generally judge based more on appearances than reality. Everyone can see your outward appearance, but few can truly understand what’s in your heart; and those few are often hesitant to go against the opinion of the majority, especially when that majority supports their prince. When forming judgments about people's minds, particularly those of princes, since we can’t turn to any higher authority, we must focus solely on the outcomes. Thus, the prince's top priority should be to maintain his power; whatever means he uses will always seem honorable and earn praise, since the common people are easily swayed by appearances and judge based only on results. And since the world mainly consists of what we call the common people, the voices of the few are rarely, if ever, heard or taken seriously.

FOOTNOTES:

[30] From Chapter XVIII of "The Prince." Machiavelli's writings appear not to have been translated into English until some years had elapsed after his death. The first work mentioned by Lowndes is "The Arte of Warre," as "set forth in Englisshe" by Peter Whitehaorne, published in 1560. Another translation appeared in 1608, under the title "Discourse upon the Meanes of wel Governing and Maintaining in good peace a Kingdome." A more modern translation is by Ellis Farnsworth. The most recent of all, by Christian E. Detmold, was published in Boston in 1882.

[30] From Chapter XVIII of "The Prince." Machiavelli’s writings didn’t seem to be translated into English until several years after his death. The first work noted by Lowndes is "The Arte of Warre," translated into English by Peter Whitehaorne and published in 1560. Another translation came out in 1608, titled "Discourse upon the Meanes of wel Governing and Maintaining in good peace a Kingdome." A more recent translation was done by Ellis Farnsworth. The latest one, by Christian E. Detmold, was published in Boston in 1882.

The earliest English translation of the "History of Florence" appears to be one made by Thomas Bedingfield, published in 1594. Another early translation was issued in 1675. In 1752 the translation by Ellis Farnsworth was published.

The first English translation of the "History of Florence" seems to be one by Thomas Bedingfield, released in 1594. Another early translation came out in 1675. In 1752, Ellis Farnsworth's translation was published.


BENVENUTO CELLINI

Born in Florence in 1500, died in 1571; worked in Pisa from 1516 to 1517; in Rome from 1523-40; assisted in the defense of the castle of St. Angelo during the siege and sacking of Rome by the Constable De Bourbon in 1527; imprisoned in St. Angelo in 1528, his account of his escape being the gem of his "Autobiography"; in France at the court of Francis I in 1540-44; in Florence serving the Medici, 1544-71, and for them produced the Perseus now standing in Florence; his "Autobiography" not printed until 1730, altho well known previously in manuscript form.

Born in Florence in 1500 and died in 1571; worked in Pisa from 1516 to 1517; in Rome from 1523 to 1540; helped defend the castle of St. Angelo during the siege and looting of Rome by Constable De Bourbon in 1527; was imprisoned in St. Angelo in 1528, with his escape account being the highlight of his "Autobiography"; in France at the court of Francis I from 1540 to 1544; in Florence serving the Medici from 1544 to 1571, during which he created the Perseus that now stands in Florence; his "Autobiography" wasn't printed until 1730, although it was well known earlier in manuscript form.


THE CASTING OF HIS "PERSEUS AND MEDUSA"[31]

As I had been particularly successful in casting my Medusa, I made a model of my Perseus in wax, and flattered myself that I should have the same success in casting the latter in bronze as I had had with the former. Upon its appearing to such advantage and looking so beautiful in wax, the duke,[32] whether somebody else put it into his head, or whether it was a notion of his own, as he came to my house oftener than usual, [183]once took occasion to say to me, "Benvenuto, this statue can not be cast in bronze: it is not in the power of your art to compass it." Hearing him express himself in that manner, I discovered great vexation, and said, "My lord, I know that your excellency places very little confidence in me, and that you have but too good an opinion of those who speak ill of me; or else you do not understand things of this nature." Scarce did he suffer me to utter these words when he answered, "I profess to understand them, and I do understand them perfectly." I replied, "You may understand them as a prince, but not as an artist; for if you had that skill in these matters which you think you have, you would believe me on account of that fine bronze head which I cast for your excellency, and which was sent to the Elbe; as also for having restored the beautiful figure of Ganymede, a work that gave me infinite trouble, insomuch that it would have been easier for me to have made a new one; likewise for having cast the Medusa, which stands here before your excellency, a performance of immense difficulty, in which I have done what no other man has done before me in this most laborious art."...

Since I had been successful in casting my Medusa, I created a wax model of my Perseus, thinking I would achieve the same success in casting it in bronze. The wax model looked so good and beautiful that the duke, whether someone else suggested it to him or it was his own idea, mentioned to me during one of his more frequent visits, "Benvenuto, this statue can't be cast in bronze: your art won't allow it." Hearing this, I felt very upset and said, "My lord, I know that you have little faith in me and tend to believe those who speak poorly of me, or else you don't grasp these kinds of things." He barely let me finish my words before responding, "I claim to understand them, and I do understand them perfectly." I replied, "You might understand them as a prince, but not as an artist; because if you really had the skill you think you possess, you would trust me based on that impressive bronze head I cast for your excellency, which was sent to the Elbe, and for restoring the beautiful statue of Ganymede, a task that gave me immense trouble, to the point that making a new one would have been easier. I also cast the Medusa, which stands here before you, a feat of great difficulty that I’ve achieved in this challenging art, something no one else has done before me."

The duke scarcely had patience to hear me out, but sometimes turned one way, sometimes another; and I was quite in despair when I recollected the circumstances in which I had lived in France. At last he all of a sudden said, "Tell me, Benvenuto, how is it possible that this fine head of Medusa, which Perseus holds aloft in his hand, should ever come out cleverly?" I immediately answered, "It is clear, my lord, that[184] you are no connoisseur in statuary, as your excellency boasts yourself; for if you had any skill in the art, you would not be afraid of that fine head not coming out, but would express your apprehensions concerning that right foot, which is at such a distance below." The duke, half-angry, addressing himself to some noblemen who were with him, said, "I really believe it is a practise of Benvenuto's to contradict and oppose everything he hears advanced."...

The duke barely had the patience to listen to me, shifting his attention from one side to another, and I felt completely hopeless as I remembered my time in France. Finally, he suddenly asked, "Tell me, Benvenuto, how can this impressive head of Medusa, which Perseus holds high, turn out well?" I quickly replied, "It's obvious, my lord, that you aren't a true expert in sculpture, despite what you claim; because if you really understood the art, you wouldn't worry about that beautiful head not turning out correctly, but instead would be concerned about that right foot, which hangs so far down." The duke, somewhat annoyed, turned to some noblemen with him and said, "I honestly believe it's just Benvenuto's habit to argue against everything he hears."...

After I had made its coat of earth, covered it well, and bound it properly with irons, I began by means of a slow fire to draw off the wax, which melted away by many ventholes; for the more of these are made, the better the molds are filled; and when I had entirely stript off the wax, I made a sort of fence around my Perseus, that is, round the mold above mentioned, of bricks, piling them one upon another, and leaving several vacuities for the fire to exhale at. I next began gradually to put on the wood, and kept a constant fire for two days and two nights, till, the wax being quite off, and the mold well baked, I began to dig a hole to bury my mold in, and observed all those fine methods of proceeding that are prescribed by our art. When I had completely dug my hole, I took my mold, and by means of levers and strong cables directed it with care, and suspended it a cubit above the level of the furnace, so that it hung exactly in the middle of the hole. I then let it gently down to the very bottom of the furnace, and placed it with all the care and exactness I possibly could.

After I had shaped the mold from clay, covered it properly, and secured it with metal, I started gently heating it to melt the wax, which flowed out through several vents. The more vents I made, the better the mold would be filled. Once I had completely removed the wax, I built a sort of barrier around my Perseus, which was the mold I mentioned earlier, using bricks stacked one on top of another while leaving gaps for the fire to escape. I then gradually added wood and maintained a steady fire for two days and two nights until the wax was completely gone and the mold was well baked. Next, I dug a hole to bury the mold, following all the precise methods outlined in our craft. Once the hole was ready, I carefully used levers and strong cables to lift the mold, suspending it about a foot above the furnace, so it was centered over the hole. Then, I gently lowered it to the bottom of the furnace, placing it as carefully and accurately as I could.

After I had finished this part of my task, I began to make a covering of the very earth I[185] had taken off, and in proportion as I raised the earth I made vents for it, which are a sort of tubes of baked earth, generally used for conduits, and other things of a similar nature. As soon as I saw that I had placed it properly, and that this manner of covering it, by putting on these small tubes in their proper places, was likely to answer, as also that my journeymen thoroughly understood my plan, which was very different from that of all other masters, and I was sure that I could depend upon them, I turned my thoughts to my furnace. I had caused it to be filled with several pieces of brass and bronze, and heaped them upon one another in the manner taught us by our art, taking particular care to leave a passage for the flames, that the metal might the sooner assume its color and dissolve into a fluid. Thus I with great alacrity excited my men to lay on the pine wood, which, because of the oiliness of the resinous matter that oozes from the pine-tree, and that my furnace was admirably well made, burned at such a rate that I was continually obliged to run to and fro, which greatly fatigued me. I, however, bore the hardship; but, to add to my misfortune, the shop took fire, and we were all very much afraid the roof would fall in and crush us. From another quarter, that is, from the garden, the sky poured in so much rain and wind that it cooled my furnace.

After I finished this part of my task, I started to cover the very earth I[185] had removed, and as I raised the earth, I created vents for it, which are like tubes made of baked clay, typically used for conduits and similar purposes. Once I saw that I had placed it correctly, and that this way of covering it by fitting these small tubes in their proper places was going to work, and that my workers completely understood my plan, which was very different from what other masters did, and I could rely on them, I turned my thoughts to my furnace. I had filled it with several pieces of brass and bronze, stacking them up as our craft taught us, and I made sure to leave a passage for the flames so the metal would quickly change color and melt into a liquid. I eagerly urged my men to add the pine wood, which burned well because of the oily resin that seeps from the pine tree, and since my furnace was excellently built, it burned at such a rate that I had to keep running back and forth, which really wore me out. I managed to endure the effort; however, to make matters worse, the shop caught fire, and we were all very afraid the roof would collapse and crush us. From another direction, that is, from the garden, rain and wind poured in so heavily that it cooled my furnace.

Thus did I continue to struggle with these cross accidents for several hours, and exerted myself to such a degree that my constitution, tho robust, could no longer bear such severe hardship, and I was suddenly attacked by a most violent intermitting fever: in short, I was so ill[186] that I found myself under a necessity of lying down upon my bed....

Thus, I continued to struggle with these difficult situations for several hours and pushed myself to the point where, despite my strong constitution, I could no longer handle such severe hardship. I was suddenly struck by a very intense intermittent fever; in short, I was so sick[186] that I had no choice but to lie down on my bed....

My housekeeper, whose name was Mona Fiora da Castel del Rio, was one of the most sensible and affectionate women in the world: she rebuked me for giving way to vain fears, and at the same time attended me with the greatest kindness and care imaginable; however, seeing me so very ill, and terrified to such a degree, she could not contain herself, but shed a flood of tears, which she endeavored to conceal from me. While we were both in this deep affliction, I perceived a man enter the room, who in his person appeared to be as crooked and distorted as great S, and began to express himself in these terms, with a tone of voice as dismal and melancholy as those who exhort and pray with persons who are going to be executed: "Alas! poor Benvenuto, your work is spoiled, and the misfortune admits of no remedy."

My housekeeper, named Mona Fiora da Castel del Rio, was one of the most sensible and caring women in the world. She scolded me for giving in to my silly fears while also looking after me with incredible kindness and attention. However, seeing me so sick and scared, she couldn't hold back her tears, which she tried to hide from me. While we were both wrapped up in our sadness, I noticed a man enter the room, who looked as deformed and twisted as great S. He began to speak in a voice as gloomy and mournful as someone who tries to comfort and pray with people about to be executed: "Oh no! Poor Benvenuto, your work is ruined, and there's no way to fix this disaster."

No sooner had I heard the words uttered by this messenger of evil but I cried out so loud that my voice might be heard to the skies, and got out of bed. I began immediately to dress, and, giving plenty of kicks and cuffs to the maidservants and the boy as they offered to help me on with my clothes, I complained bitterly in these terms: "O you envious and treacherous wretches, this is a piece of villainy contrived on purpose; but I swear by the living God that I will sift it to the bottom, and, before I die, give such proofs who I am as shall not fail to astonish the whole world." Having huddled on my clothes, I went, with a mind boding evil, to the shop, where I found all those whom I had left so alert,[187] and in such high spirits, standing in the utmost confusion and astonishment. I thereupon addrest them thus: "Listen, all of you, to what I am going to say; and since you either would not or could not follow the method I pointed out, obey me now that I am present: my work is before us, and let none of you offer to oppose or contradict me, for such cases as this require activity, and not counsel." Hereupon one Alessandro Lastricati had the assurance to say to me, "Look you, Benvenuto, you have undertaken a work which our art can not compass, and which is not to be effected by human power."

No sooner had I heard the words from this messenger of doom than I shouted so loudly that my voice could be heard in the heavens, and I jumped out of bed. I immediately started getting dressed, kicking and shoving the maidservants and the boy as they tried to help me with my clothes, and I complained bitterly: "You jealous and deceitful scoundrels, this is a plot designed specifically to harm me; but I swear by the living God that I will get to the bottom of this, and before I die, I will show who I am in a way that will truly shock the whole world." Once I managed to throw on my clothes, I went to the shop, feeling a sense of foreboding, where I found everyone I had left so alert and in high spirits now standing in total confusion and shock. I then addressed them, saying, "Listen, everyone, to what I have to say; and since you either wouldn’t or couldn’t follow the method I suggested, you will now obey me while I am here: the work is before us, and let none of you try to oppose or contradict me, because situations like this require action, not advice." At that moment, Alessandro Lastricati had the nerve to say to me, "Look, Benvenuto, you’re taking on a task that our art cannot accomplish, and that cannot be achieved by human means."

Hearing these words, I turned round in such a passion, and seemed so bent on mischief that both he and all the rest unanimously cried out to me, "Give your orders, and we will all second you in whatever you command: we will assist you as long as we have breath in our bodies." These kind and affectionate words they uttered, as I firmly believe, in a persuasion that I was on the point of expiring. I went directly to examine the furnace, and saw all the metal in it concreted. I thereupon ordered two of the helpers to step over the way to Capretta, a butcher, for a load of young oak, which had been above a year drying, and been offered me by Maria Ginevra, wife to the said Capretta.

Hearing these words, I turned around with such intensity and seemed so ready for trouble that both he and everyone else shouted in unison, "Give your orders, and we will all support you in whatever you command: we will help you as long as we have breath in our bodies." They said these kind and caring words, I truly believe, because they thought I was about to faint. I went straight to check the furnace and saw that all the metal inside had solidified. I then instructed two of the helpers to go to Capretta, a butcher, to get a load of young oak that had been drying for over a year and was offered to me by Maria Ginevra, Capretta's wife.

Upon his bringing me the first bundles of it, I began to fill the grate. This sort of oak makes a brisker fire than any other wood whatever; but the wood of elder-trees and pine-trees is used in casting artillery, because it makes a mild and gentle fire. As soon as the concreted metal felt the power of this violent fire, it began to brighten[188] and glitter. In another quarter I made them hurry the tubes with all possible expedition, and sent some of them to the roof of the house, to take care of the fire, which through the great violence of the wind had acquired new force; and toward the garden I had caused some tables with pieces of tapestry and old clothes to be placed, in order to shelter me from the rain. As soon as I had applied the proper remedy to each evil, I with a loud voice cried out to my men to bestir themselves and lend a helping hand; so that when they saw that the concreted metal began to melt again, the whole body obeyed me with such zeal and alacrity that every man did the work of three.

When he brought me the first bundles, I started to fill the grate. This type of oak creates a hotter fire than any other wood; however, elder and pine wood is used for casting artillery because it produces a milder, gentler fire. As soon as the solid metal felt the intensity of this fierce fire, it began to shine[188] and sparkle. In another area, I rushed them to get the tubes ready as quickly as possible, and sent some up to the roof to manage the fire, which had gained strength from the fierce wind. Toward the garden, I had set up some tables with pieces of tapestry and old clothes to shield me from the rain. Once I had addressed each issue, I shouted to my men to get moving and lend a hand; so when they saw the solid metal starting to melt again, everyone responded with such enthusiasm and energy that each person worked as hard as three.

Then I caused a mass of pewter weighing about sixty pounds to be thrown upon the metal in the furnace, which with the other helps, as the brisk wood fire, and stirring it, sometimes with iron, and sometimes with long poles, soon became completely dissolved. Finding that, contrary to the opinion of my ignorant assistants, I had effected what seemed as difficult as to raise the dead, I recovered my vigor to such a degree that I no longer perceived whether I had any fever, nor had I the least apprehension of death. Suddenly a loud noise was heard, and a glittering of fire flashed before our eyes, as if it had been the darting of a thunderbolt. Upon the appearance of this extraordinary phenomenon, terror seized on all present, and on none more than myself. This tremendous noise being over, we began to stare at each other, and perceived that the cover of the furnace had burst and flown off, so that the bronze began to run.[189]

Then I had a mass of pewter weighing about sixty pounds tossed into the furnace, along with other things like a strong wood fire, stirring it sometimes with iron and sometimes with long poles, until it was completely melted down. I realized that, contrary to what my clueless assistants thought, I had accomplished something that seemed as hard as raising the dead. I regained my strength to the point that I didn’t even feel my fever anymore, and I wasn't afraid of dying at all. Suddenly, a loud noise erupted, and a flash of fire appeared before us, as if a thunderbolt had struck. When this incredible sight happened, fear gripped everyone, especially me. Once the deafening noise subsided, we started looking at each other and noticed that the cover of the furnace had blown off, and the bronze was starting to pour out.[189]

I immediately caused the mouths of my mold to be opened; but, finding that the metal did not run with its usual velocity, and apprehending that the cause of it was that the fusibility of the metal was injured by the violence of the fire, I ordered all my dishes and porringers, which were in number about two hundred, to be placed one by one before my tubes, and part of them to be thrown into the furnace; upon which all present perceived that my bronze was completely dissolved, and that my mold was filling: they now with joy and alacrity assisted and obeyed me. I, for my part, was sometimes in one place, sometimes in another, giving my directions and assisting my men, before whom I offered up this prayer: "O God, I address myself to Thee, who of Thy divine power didst rise from the dead and ascend in glory to heaven. I acknowledge in gratitude this mercy that my mold has been filled: I fall prostrate before Thee, and with my whole heart return thanks to Thy divine majesty." My prayer being over, I took a plate of meat which stood upon a little bench, and ate with a great appetite. I then drank with all my journeymen and assistants, and went joyful and in good health to bed; for there were still two hours of night; and I rested as well as if I had been troubled with no manner of disorder.

I quickly had the mouths of my mold opened, but when I noticed that the metal wasn’t flowing as it usually did, I suspected that the fire’s intensity might have damaged the metal’s ability to melt. So, I ordered all my dishes and bowls—about two hundred in total—to be placed one by one in front of my tubes, and some of them to be thrown into the furnace. Everyone there saw that my bronze was completely melted and that my mold was filling up. They gladly and eagerly helped me. I moved around, giving instructions and assisting my team, before whom I offered this prayer: "O God, I turn to You, who, by Your divine power, rose from the dead and ascended in glory to heaven. I’m grateful for this mercy that my mold has been filled: I bow before You, and with all my heart, I thank Your divine majesty." After my prayer, I took a plate of meat from a small bench and ate with a big appetite. Then I drank with all my workers and assistants and went to bed feeling joyful and healthy; there were still two hours of night left, and I rested as if I had no worries at all.

My good housekeeper, without my having given any orders, had provided a young capon for my dinner. When I arose, which was not till about noon, she accosted me in high spirits, and said, merrily, "Is this the man that thought himself dying? It is my firm belief that the cuffs and kicks which you gave us last night, when you[190] were quite frantic and possest, frightened away your fever, which, apprehending lest you should fall upon it in the same manner, took to flight." So my whole poor family, having got over such panics and hardships, without delay procured earthen vessels to supply the place of the pewter dishes and porringers, and we all dined together very cheerfully: indeed, I do not remember having ever in my life eaten a meal with greater satisfaction or with a better appetite.

My good housekeeper, without me giving any orders, had prepared a young capon for my dinner. When I got up, which wasn’t until around noon, she greeted me in high spirits and said playfully, "Is this the man who thought he was dying? I truly believe that the punches and kicks you threw at us last night, when you[190] were completely frantic and out of control, scared away your fever, which, fearing you might go after it the same way, ran off." So my poor family, having gotten through such panic and hardship, quickly got earthenware to replace the pewter dishes and bowls, and we all enjoyed our meal together very happily: honestly, I don’t remember ever having a meal that satisfied me more or that I enjoyed with a better appetite.

My mortal enemy, Pier Francesco Ricci, the duke's steward, was very eager to know how the affair had turned out; so that the two whom I suspected of being the cause of my metal's concreting in the manner above related told me that I was not a man, but rather a downright devil, for I had compassed that which was not in the power of art to effect; with many other surprizing things which would have been too much even for the infernal powers. As they greatly exaggerated what had passed, perhaps, with a view of excusing themselves, the steward wrote to the duke, who was then at Pisa, an account still more pompous and more replete with the marvelous than that which the workmen had given him.

My mortal enemy, Pier Francesco Ricci, the duke's steward, was eager to find out how the situation had unfolded. The two people I suspected of being responsible for my metal solidifying in the way I mentioned told me I wasn't a man, but a total devil, because I had achieved something beyond what art could accomplish, along with many other astonishing claims that would be too much even for the infernal powers. As they exaggerated what had happened, possibly to save themselves, the steward wrote a report to the duke, who was in Pisa at the time, that was even more extravagant and filled with marvels than what the workers had told him.

Having left my work to cool during two days after it was cast, I began gradually to uncover it. I first of all found the Medusa's head, which had come out admirably by the assistance of the vents, as I had observed to the duke that the property of fire was to fly upward. I proceeded to uncover the rest, and found that the other head, I mean that of Perseus, was likewise come out perfectly well. This occasioned me still[191] greater surprize, because, as it is seen in the statue, it is much lower than that of Medusa, the mouth of that figure being placed over the head and shoulders of Perseus. I found that where the head of Perseus ends, all the bronze was exhausted which I had in my furnace. This surprized me very much, that there should not be anything over and above what is necessary in casting. My astonishment, indeed, was raised to such a degree that I looked upon it as a miracle immediately wrought by the Almighty. I went on uncovering it, with great success, and found every part turn out to admiration, till I reached the foot of the right leg, which supports the figure, where I found the heel come out: so, proceeding to examine it, and thinking that the whole was filled up, in one respect I was glad, in another sorry, because I had told the duke it would not have that effect. Continuing, however, to uncover it, I found that not only the toes were wanting, but part of the foot itself, so that there was almost one-half deficient. This occasioned me some new trouble; but I was not displeased at it, because I could thereby convince the duke that I understood my business thoroughly; and tho there had come out a great deal more of that foot than I thought there would, the reason was that, in consequence of the several accidents that had happened, it was heated much more than it could have been in the regular course of business—especially as the pewter plates had been thrown into the furnace, a thing never done before.

After leaving my work to cool for two days after it was cast, I began to uncover it gradually. First, I found the Medusa's head, which had turned out remarkably well thanks to the vents, as I had mentioned to the duke that fire tends to rise. I continued to uncover the rest and discovered that the other head, Perseus's, also came out perfectly. This surprised me even more, as it's positioned much lower than Medusa's, with its mouth located above Perseus's head and shoulders. I noticed that where Perseus's head ends, that's where all the bronze in my furnace ran out. I was extremely surprised that there wasn't anything extra beyond what was needed for casting. My astonishment grew to such an extent that I considered it a miracle performed by the Almighty. I kept uncovering it successfully, and every part turned out beautifully until I reached the foot of the right leg that supports the figure. There, I found the heel had come out, and as I examined it, I was glad in one way but sorry in another since I had told the duke that it wouldn't have that effect. However, as I continued to uncover it, I realized that not only were the toes missing, but part of the foot itself was also absent, leaving almost half of it deficient. This caused me some new trouble, but I wasn’t upset about it because I could show the duke that I truly understood my work. Although more of that foot had come out than I expected, the reason was that, due to several accidents, it had been heated much more than it would have been under normal circumstances—especially since the pewter plates had been thrown into the furnace, something that had never happened before.

FOOTNOTES:

[31] From the "Autobiography," as translated in 1822 by William Roscoe, the Liverpool banker and man of letters, who wrote a well-known "Life of Leo X," and of whom Irving, in his "Sketch Book," has left a pathetic personal account. The earliest English translation of Cellini appears to have been made by Thomas Nugent and published in 1771. The latest is by John Addington Symonds.

[31] From the "Autobiography," translated in 1822 by William Roscoe, a Liverpool banker and writer known for his "Life of Leo X," who was memorably described in a touching personal account by Irving in his "Sketch Book." The first English translation of Cellini seems to have been done by Thomas Nugent and was published in 1771. The most recent translation is by John Addington Symonds.

[32] The reference is to Cosmo dei Medici, then ruler of Florence.

[32] The reference is to Cosmo de' Medici, who was the ruler of Florence at the time.


GIORGIO VASARI

Born in Arrezo, Italy, in 1511, died in Florence in 1574; architect and painter as well as writer; many of his pictures produced in Florence and Rome; built a portion of the Uffizi Palace; only known in our day for his "Lives of Italian Architects, Painters, and Sculptors," published in 1550.

Born in Arezzo, Italy, in 1511, died in Florence in 1574; architect, painter, and writer; many of his works were created in Florence and Rome; constructed part of the Uffizi Palace; primarily recognized today for his "Lives of Italian Architects, Painters, and Sculptors," published in 1550.


OF RAPHAEL AND HIS EARLY DEATH[33]

The large and liberal hand wherewith heaven is sometimes pleased to accumulate the infinite riches of its treasures on the head of one sole favorite—showering on him all those rare gifts and graces which are more commonly distributed among a larger number of individuals, and accorded at long intervals of time only—has been clearly exemplified in the well-known instance of Raphael Sanzio of Urbino.

The generous way that heaven sometimes chooses to bestow its vast treasures on a single favorite—showering that person with all the unique gifts and talents that are usually spread among many people and given only after long periods—has been clearly demonstrated in the famous example of Raphael Sanzio of Urbino.

No less excellent than graceful, he was endowed by nature with all that modesty and goodness which may occasionally be perceived in those few favored persons who enhance the gracious sweetness of a disposition more than usually gentle, by the fair ornament of a winning amenity, always ready to conciliate and constantly giving evidence of the most refined consideration for [193]all persons, and under every circumstance. The world received the gift of this artist from the hand of Nature, when, vanquished by Art in the person of Michelangelo, she deigned to be subjugated in that of Raphael, not by art only but by goodness also. And of a truth, since the greater number of artists had up to that period derived from nature a certain rudeness and eccentricity, which not only rendered them uncouth and fantastic, but often caused the shadows and darkness of vice to be more conspicuous in their lives than the light and splendor of those virtues by which man is rendered immortal—so was there good cause wherefore she should, on the contrary make all the rarest qualities of the heart to shine resplendently in her Raphael; perfecting them by so much diffidence, grace, application to study, and excellence of life, that these alone would have sufficed to veil or neutralize every fault, however important, and to efface all defects, however glaring they might have been. Truly may we affirm that those who are the possessors of endowments so rich and varied as were assembled in the person of Raphael, are scarcely to be called simple men only—they are rather, if it be permitted so to speak, entitled to the appellation of mortal gods; and further are we authorized to declare that he who by means of his works has left an honored name in the records of fame here below may also hope to enjoy such rewards in heaven as are commensurate to and worthy of their labors and merits.

No less excellent than graceful, he was naturally gifted with all the modesty and goodness that can sometimes be found in those few fortunate individuals who enhance their naturally gentle disposition with a charming demeanor, always looking to make peace and consistently showing the highest level of regard for [193]everyone in every situation. The world was given this artist by Nature, who, after being conquered by Art through Michelangelo, chose to be captured by Raphael—not just by his artistry but also by his kindness. Indeed, since most artists up to that point had shown a certain roughness and eccentricity from nature, making them appear awkward and bizarre, and often revealing the shadows and darkness of vice more than the light and brilliance of the virtues that make a person immortal, it made sense that she would choose to showcase all the finest qualities of the heart in Raphael; perfecting them through such humility, grace, dedication to learning, and an exemplary life that these traits alone could have masked or neutralized any significant flaw, and erased any glaring defects. We can truly say that those who possess such rich and diverse gifts as Raphael did aren't merely simple men—they are more accurately described, if it's appropriate to say so, as mortal gods; and we can further assert that anyone who, through their work, has left a respected name in the annals of fame here on earth can also hope to receive heavenly rewards that are fitting and worthy of their efforts and merits.

Raphael was born at Urbino—a most renowned city of Italy—on Good Friday of the year 1483; at three o'clock of the night. His father was[194] a certain Giovanni de' Santi; a painter of no great eminence in his art, but a man of sufficient intelligence nevertheless, and perfectly competent to direct his children into that good way which had not, for his misfortune, been laid open to himself in his younger days. And first, as he knew how important it is that a child should be nourished by the milk of its own mother, and not by that of the hired nurse, so he determined when his son Raphael (to whom he gave that name at his baptism, as being one of good augury) was born to him, that the mother[34] of the child, he having no other—as, indeed, he never had more—should herself be the nurse of the child. Giovanni further desired that in his tender years the boy should rather be brought up to the habits of his own family, and beneath his paternal roof, than be sent where he must acquire habits and manners less refined and modes of thought less commendable, in the houses of the peasantry or other untaught persons. As the child became older, Giovanni began to instruct him in the first principles of painting; perceiving that he was much inclined to that art, and finding him to be endowed with a most admirable genius; few years had passed, therefore, before Raphael, tho still but a child, became a valuable assistant to his father in the numerous works which the latter executed in the state of Urbino.

Raphael was born in Urbino, a famous city in Italy, on Good Friday in 1483, around three o'clock in the morning. His father was Giovanni de' Santi, a painter of modest skill but a reasonably intelligent man, who was capable of guiding his children toward a path he hadn't had the chance to follow in his own youth. Understanding the importance of a child being nurtured by its own mother rather than a hired nurse, he decided that when his son Raphael—the name he chose at his baptism as a good omen—was born, the child's mother, as she was his only parent, would nurse him herself. Giovanni also wished for his son to grow up within their family environment, under his own roof, rather than being sent away where he might adopt less refined habits and poorer modes of thinking from peasants or uneducated people. As Raphael got older, Giovanni started teaching him the basics of painting, recognizing his strong inclination towards the art and his remarkable talent. It wasn't long before Raphael, even as a child, became a valuable assistant to his father on the many projects Giovanni worked on in the state of Urbino.

At length this good and affectionate father, knowing that his son would acquire but little of his art from himself, resolved to place him with Pietro Perugino, who, according to what Giovanni [195]had been told, was then considered to hold the first place among the painters of the time. Wherefore, proceeding to Perugia for that purpose, and finding Pietro to be absent from the city, he occupied himself—to the end that he might await the return of the master with the less inconvenience—in the execution of certain works for the church of San Francesco in that place. But when Pietro had returned to Perugia, Giovanni, who was a person of very good manners and pleasing deportment, soon formed an amicable acquaintanceship with him; and when the proper opportunity arrived, made known to him the desire he had conceived, in the most suitable manner that he could devise. Thereupon Pietro, who was also exceedingly courteous, as well as a lover of fine genius, agreed to accept the care of Raphael. Giovanni then returned to Urbino; and having taken the boy, tho not without many tears from his mother, who loved him tenderly, he conducted him to Perugia: when Pietro no sooner beheld his manner of drawing, and observed the pleasing deportment of the youth than he conceived that opinion of him which was in due time so amply confirmed by the results produced in the after life of Raphael....

Eventually, this caring father, realizing that his son wouldn't learn much of his craft from him, decided to apprentice him to Pietro Perugino, who, according to what Giovanni [195]had heard, was regarded as the top painter of the time. Therefore, he went to Perugia for this purpose and, finding Pietro was away, occupied himself—so he could wait for the master’s return with minimal inconvenience—by working on some pieces for the church of San Francesco in the area. When Pietro returned to Perugia, Giovanni, who had excellent manners and a charming demeanor, quickly struck up a friendly relationship with him; and when the right moment came, he expressed his wishes in the best way he could. Pietro, who was also very polite and appreciated fine talent, agreed to take Raphael under his wing. Giovanni then went back to Urbino; after taking the boy, not without many tears from his loving mother, he brought him to Perugia. As soon as Pietro saw how he drew and noticed the pleasant manner of the young boy, he formed an opinion of him that would eventually be confirmed by Raphael’s remarkable achievements in later life.

But I have now discoursed respecting these questions of art at more length perhaps than was needful, and will return to the life and death of Raphael. This master lived in the strictest intimacy with Bernardo Divizio, Cardinal of Bibbiena, who had for many years importuned him to take a wife of his selection; nor had Raphael directly refused compliance with the wishes of the cardinal,[196] but had put the matter off, by saying that he would wait some three or four years longer. The term which he had thus set approached before Raphael had thought of it, when he was reminded by the cardinal of his promise; and being as he ever was just and upright, he would not depart from his word, and therefore accepted a niece of the cardinal himself for his wife. But as this engagement was nevertheless a very heavy restraint to him, he put off the marriage from time to time; insomuch that several months passed, and the ceremony had not yet taken place.[35] Yet this was not done without a very honorable motive; for Raphael having been for many years in the service of the count, and being the creditor of Leo X for a large sum of money, had received an intimation to the effect that when the hall with which he was then occupied was completed, the pontiff intended to reward him for his labors as well as to do honor to his talents by bestowing on him the red hat, of which he meant to distribute a considerable number, many of them being designed for persons whose merits were greatly inferior to those of Raphael.

But I have now talked about these questions of art perhaps longer than necessary, so I'll return to the life and death of Raphael. This master was very close with Bernardo Divizio, Cardinal of Bibbiena, who had for many years urged him to marry someone of his choosing; nor did Raphael directly refuse the cardinal's requests, [196] but he postponed the issue by saying he would wait another three or four years. That timeline approached sooner than Raphael expected, and when the cardinal reminded him of his promise, being the just and honorable person he was, he wouldn’t go back on his word and accepted the cardinal’s niece as his wife. However, since this engagement felt like a heavy burden to him, he kept delaying the marriage; several months went by, and the ceremony still hadn’t happened.[35] Yet this was not without a very honorable reason; for Raphael, having served for many years under the count and being owed a large sum of money by Leo X, had been informed that once the hall he was working on was finished, the pope intended to reward him for his work and honor his talents by giving him the red hat, of which he planned to award many, including to people whose merits were far less than those of Raphael.

The painter meanwhile did not abandon the light attachment by which he was enchained: and one day, on returning to his house from one of these secret visits, he was seized with a violent [197]fever,[36] which being mistaken for a cold, the physicians inconsiderately caused him to be bled; whereby he found himself exhausted, when he had rather required to be strengthened. Thereupon he made his will, and as a good Christian he sent the object of his attachment from the house, but left her a sufficient provision wherewith she might live in decency: having done so much, he divided his property among his disciples,—Giulio Romano, that is to say, whom he always loved greatly, and Giovanni Francesco, with whom was joined a certain priest of Urbino who was his kinsman, but whose name I do not know. He furthermore commanded that a certain portion of his property should be employed in the restoration of one of the ancient tabernacles in Santa Maria Ritonda,[37] which he had selected as his burial-place, and for which he had ordered that an altar, with the figure of Our Lady in marble, should be prepared; all that he possest besides he bequeathed to Giulio Romano and Giovanni Francesco,—naming Messer Baldassare da Pescia, who was then datary to the Pope, as his executor. He then confest, and in much contrition completed the course of his life, on the day whereon it had commenced, which was Good Friday. The master was then in the thirty-seventh year of his age, and as he embellished the world by his talents while on earth, so is it to be believed that his soul is now adorning heaven.

The painter didn’t let go of the light attachment that held him captive. One day, after returning home from one of these secret visits, he was hit with a severe fever, which the doctors mistakenly thought was just a cold, leading them to bleed him needlessly. This left him drained when he actually needed to feel stronger. Then, he made his will. As a good Christian, he sent away the object of his affection but left her enough money to live decently. Having done that, he divided his property among his disciples—namely Giulio Romano, whom he always loved dearly, and Giovanni Francesco, along with a certain priest from Urbino who was his relative, though I don’t know his name. He also directed that part of his estate be used to restore one of the ancient tabernacles in Santa Maria Ritonda, which he had chosen as his burial place, and he ordered that an altar with a marble figure of Our Lady be prepared there. Everything else he left to Giulio Romano and Giovanni Francesco, naming Messer Baldassare da Pescia, who was then the Pope's datary, as his executor. He then confessed and, feeling deep remorse, completed his life on the same day it had begun, which was Good Friday. The master was thirty-seven years old, and while he enriched the world with his talents during his life, it is believed that his soul is now beautifying heaven.

After his death, the body of Raphael was placed [198]at the upper end of the hall wherein he had last worked, with the picture of the Transfiguration which he had executed for Cardinal Ginlio de' Medici at the head of the corpse. He who, regarding that living picture, afterward turned to consider that dead body, felt his heart bursting with grief as he beheld them. The loss of Raphael caused the cardinal to command that this work should be placed on the high altar of San Pietro da Montorio, where it has ever since been held in the utmost veneration for its own great value, as well as for the excellence of its author. The remains of this divine artist received that honorable sepulture which the noble spirit whereby they had been informed had so well deserved; nor was there any artist in Rome who did not deeply bewail the loss sustained by the departure of the master, or who failed to accompany his remains to their repose.

After his death, Raphael's body was laid [198] at the upper end of the hall where he had last worked, with his painting of the Transfiguration for Cardinal Ginlio de' Medici positioned at the head of the corpse. Anyone who looked at that living artwork and then at the lifeless body felt their heart break with grief as they saw them together. The loss of Raphael led the cardinal to order that this piece be placed on the high altar of San Pietro da Montorio, where it has since been revered for both its immense value and the greatness of its creator. The remains of this divine artist were given an honorable burial that his noble spirit truly deserved; no artist in Rome failed to mourn the master's passing, nor did anyone neglect to accompany his remains to their final resting place.

The death of Raphael was in like manner deplored by all the papal court: not only because he had formed part thereof, since he had held the office of chamberlain to the pontiff, but also because Leo X had esteemed him so highly, that his loss occasioned that sovereign the bitterest grief. O most happy and thrice blest spirit, of whom all are proud to speak, whose actions are celebrated with praise by all men, and the least of whose works left behind thee is admired and prized!

The death of Raphael was mourned by everyone at the papal court: not just because he was part of it, having served as the pontiff's chamberlain, but also because Leo X held him in such high regard that his loss caused the pope immense sorrow. O most happy and blessed spirit, who everyone is proud to talk about, whose deeds are praised by all, and whose smallest works are treasured and valued!

When this noble artist died, well might Painting have departed also; for when he closed his eyes, she too was left as it were blind. But now to us, whose lot it is to come after him, there remains to imitate the good, or rather the excellent, of which he has left us the example; and as our obligations[199] to him and his great merits well deserve, to retain the most grateful remembrance of him in our hearts, while we ever maintain his memory in the highest honor with our lips. To him of a truth it is that we owe the possession of invention, coloring, and execution, brought alike and altogether to that point of perfection for which few could have dared to hope; nor has any man ever aspired to pass before him.

When this great artist died, Painting might as well have died too; for when he closed his eyes, she seemed to be left blind as well. But now, for those of us who come after him, we have the task of imitating the good, or rather the excellent, that he has shown us as an example. As a tribute to him and his immense talents, we should keep him in our hearts with deep gratitude and always speak of him with the highest respect. Truly, we owe him our appreciation for the skills of invention, coloring, and execution, all brought together to a level of perfection that few could have imagined; no one has ever aimed to surpass him.

And in addition to the benefits which this great master conferred on art, being as he was its best friend, we have the further obligation to him of having taught us by his life in what manner we should comport ourselves toward great men, as well as toward those of lower degree, and even toward the lowest; nay, there was among his many extraordinary gifts one of such value and importance, that I can never sufficiently admire it, and always think thereof with astonishment. This was the power accorded to him by heaven, of bringing all who approached his presence into harmony; an effect inconceivably surprizing in our calling, and contrary to the nature of our artists; yet all, I do not say of the inferior grades only, but even those who lay claim to be great personages (and of this humor our art produces immense numbers), became as of one mind, once they began to labor in the society of Raphael; continuing in such unity and concord that all harsh feelings and evil dispositions became subdued, and disappeared at the sight of him, every vile and base thought departing from the mind before his influence. Such harmony prevailed at no other time than his own.

And besides the benefits that this great master brought to art, being its greatest supporter, we also owe him for showing us through his life how to behave toward both great individuals and those of lesser status, even the lowest. Among his many extraordinary gifts, there was one so valuable and important that I can never fully appreciate it, and I always think of it in awe. This was the ability granted to him by heaven to bring everyone who came into his presence into harmony; an effect that is unimaginably surprising in our field and goes against the nature of artists; yet not only those of lower status, but even those who claim to be great figures (and our art produces many of these) found themselves united in purpose once they began to work alongside Raphael; maintaining such unity and agreement that all harsh feelings and negative attitudes were subdued and vanished at the sight of him, with every vile and base thought leaving the mind under his influence. Such harmony existed only during his time.

FOOTNOTES:

[33] From "The Lives of the Most Famous Painters, Sculptors and Architects," as translated by Mrs. Jonathan Foster. An earlier translation is the one by William Aglionby (1719).

[33] From "The Lives of the Most Famous Painters, Sculptors and Architects," translated by Mrs. Jonathan Foster. An earlier translation was done by William Aglionby (1719).

[34] Raphael's mother was Magia Ciarla, who died when he was eight years old. He was brought up by a stepmother.

[34] Raphael's mother was Magia Ciarla, who passed away when he was eight. He was raised by a stepmother.

[35] The lady here referred to was Maria Bibiena, who is now believed to have died before Raphael. To her, by testamentary injunction from Raphael, an inscription was afterward set up in the Pantheon, where Raphael himself was buried. In 1833 Raphael's tomb was opened, the skeleton being found with the skull showing scarcely any decay of the bony parts.

[35] The lady mentioned here was Maria Bibiena, who is now thought to have died before Raphael. By a will from Raphael, a plaque was later placed in the Pantheon, where Raphael himself is buried. In 1833, Raphael's tomb was opened, and they found the skeleton with the skull showing almost no signs of decay in the bones.

[36] Raphael is believed to have contracted this fever while engaged in searching for antiquities in Roman localities where fever might easily be contracted.

[36] Raphael is thought to have caught this fever while he was looking for ancient artifacts in Roman areas where it was easy to get sick.

[37] The Pantheon.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Pantheon.


JACQUES CASANOVA CHEVALIER DE SEINGALT

Born in Venice in 1725, died probably in 1803; his father an actor, his mother a shoemaker's daughter; educated for the priesthood; expelled in disgrace from the seminary; entered the Venetian military service, and began a career of intrigue and adventure as chronicled in his memoirs; wandered to almost every quarter of Europe, living by his wits as journalist, doctor, mesmerist, and diplomat; effected an entrance to many high social circles and was presented to Catharine of Russia, Louis XV, Frederick the Great, Rousseau, Voltaire, and Madame de Pompadour; arrested in Venice as a spy in 1755, imprisoned and escaped; afterward honored by Italian princes and decorated by the Pope; became librarian to Count Waldstein in Bohemia in his fifty-seventh year; his "Memoirs" notable as a picture of manners and morals at their worst, chronicled with the utmost frankness.

Born in Venice in 1725 and likely died in 1803; his father was an actor, and his mother was a shoemaker's daughter; he was educated to become a priest but got expelled from the seminary in disgrace; he joined the Venetian military and embarked on a life filled with intrigue and adventure, as recounted in his memoirs; he traveled to nearly every part of Europe, surviving through his skills as a journalist, doctor, mesmerist, and diplomat; he gained access to many elite social circles and met figures like Catherine of Russia, Louis XV, Frederick the Great, Rousseau, Voltaire, and Madame de Pompadour; he was arrested in Venice as a spy in 1755, imprisoned, and then escaped; later, he received honors from Italian princes and was decorated by the Pope; he became the librarian for Count Waldstein in Bohemia at the age of fifty-seven; his "Memoirs" are remarkable for providing a candid look at the manners and morals of the time at their worst, described with complete honesty.


HIS INTERVIEW WITH FREDERICK THE GREAT[38]

At that time I am writing of, Lord Keith was living in Berlin, resting on his laurels, beloved and cherished by the king, but taking no active part in politics, as he was over eighty years of age, but simple and charming as ever. He received me kindly, and exprest a hope that I should remain some time in Berlin, as he knew, to a certain extent, the vicissitudes of my past life. I replied that I would gladly settle there if the king would give me a suitable appointment; but [201]when I asked him to speak to the king for me, he replied that that would do more harm than good. "His majesty piques himself on knowing men better than any one else. He likes to judge them himself; sometimes he discovers merit when no one else sees any, and sometimes vice versa."

At the time I’m talking about, Lord Keith was living in Berlin, enjoying his success, loved and respected by the king, but not actively involved in politics since he was over eighty years old, yet still as charming as ever. He welcomed me warmly and expressed a hope that I would stay in Berlin for a while, knowing a bit about the ups and downs of my past. I told him I would be happy to settle there if the king would offer me a suitable position; but [201]when I asked him to speak to the king on my behalf, he said that would do more harm than good. "His majesty prides himself on knowing people better than anyone else. He prefers to make his own judgments; sometimes he recognizes talent that no one else sees, and sometimes it’s the other way around."

He advised me to write to the king and beg an interview.

He suggested I write to the king and request a meeting.

"When you speak to him, you can say that you know me, and he will then probably ask me about you; you may be sure that I shall say nothing but what is to your credit."

"When you talk to him, you can mention that you know me, and he will probably ask me about you; you can be sure that I will only say good things about you."

"I, my lord, write to a king to whom I have no introduction? I could not think of it."

"I, my lord, am writing to a king I have no introduction to? I couldn't imagine doing that."

"But you wish to speak to him, do you not?"

"But you want to talk to him, right?"

"Certainly."

"Of course."

"That is enough; your letter need contain nothing but the expression of your desire."

"That's enough; your letter only needs to include what you want to say."

"Will the king answer me?"

"Will the king respond to me?"

"Without doubt, for he answers everybody. He will tell you when it will please him to receive you. Take my advice, and let me know how you get on."

"Definitely, because he responds to everyone. He'll let you know when he wants to see you. Take my advice and keep me updated on how it goes."

I did as he suggested, and wrote a simple and respectful letter, asking when and where I might present myself to his majesty. The day but one after I received a reply signed Frederick, acknowledging the receipt of my letter, and saying I should find him at four o'clock that day in the gardens at Sans Souci.

I followed his advice and wrote a straightforward and respectful letter, asking when and where I could meet his majesty. The day after that, I received a reply signed Frederick, confirming he got my letter and saying I could find him at four o'clock that day in the gardens at Sans Souci.

As my readers may imagine, I was delighted at having obtained a rendezvous, and arrived at the palace an hour before the appointed time very simply drest in black. I entered the courtyard, and as I did not see any one, not even a sentinel,[202] I went up a short staircase, and opening a door, found myself in a picture-gallery. A guardian came up and offered to show me the collection.

As my readers can imagine, I was thrilled to have secured a meeting and arrived at the palace an hour early, simply dressed in black. I entered the courtyard, and since I didn't see anyone, not even a guard,[202] I went up a short staircase, and opening a door, found myself in an art gallery. A curator came over and offered to show me the collection.

"I did not come here to admire these works of art," I said, "but to speak to the king, who told me he would be in the garden."

"I didn't come here to appreciate these artworks," I said, "but to talk to the king, who told me he would be in the garden."

"At this moment he is at his concert, playing the flute. 'Tis his dessert after dinner, and he treats himself to it every day. Did he fix any hour?"

"Right now he's at his concert, playing the flute. It's his after-dinner treat, and he enjoys it every day. Did he set a time?"

"Yes, four o'clock, but he may have forgotten."

"Yeah, it's four o'clock, but he might have forgotten."

"He never forgets. He will be punctual, and you had better wait in the garden."

"He never forgets. He'll be on time, so you should wait in the garden."

I had not been there long, when I saw him approaching. The king followed by his secretary and a fine spaniel. As soon as he saw me he pronounced my name, at the same time taking off his bad old hat; he then asked, in a terrible voice, what I wanted.

I hadn’t been there long when I saw him coming. The king was accompanied by his secretary and a pretty spaniel. As soon as he spotted me, he called my name, while removing his old, shabby hat; he then asked, in a harsh voice, what I wanted.

I stood looking at him in silence.

I stood there silently, staring at him.

"Well, can't you speak? Isn't it you who wrote to me?"

"Well, can’t you talk? Aren’t you the one who wrote to me?"

"Yes, sire; but now I can't remember what I had to say. I did not think the majesty of a king could so dazzle my senses. I shall be better prepared in future. My lord marshal ought to have warned me."

"Yes, sir; but now I can't remember what I wanted to say. I didn’t think the presence of a king could overwhelm me like this. I’ll be better prepared next time. My lord marshal should have given me a heads-up."

"Ah! he knows you, does he? Come, let us walk about. What did you wish to say? What do you think of this garden?"

"Ah! He knows you, huh? Come on, let’s take a walk. What did you want to say? What do you think of this garden?"

He ordered me to speak of his garden! I should have said I knew nothing of gardens to any one else, but if he chose to think me a connoisseur[203] I must fain pretend to be one. At the risk of exposing my ignorance, I replied that it was superb.

He told me to talk about his garden! I should have said I didn't know anything about gardens to anyone else, but if he wanted to believe I was an expert[203], I had to pretend to be one. At the risk of revealing my ignorance, I answered that it was amazing.

"But," he said, "the gardens at Versailles are far finer."

"But," he said, "the gardens at Versailles are way nicer."

"I own it, sire; but that is because of the fountains."

"I own it, sir; but that's because of the fountains."

"True; but it is not my fault. There is no water here. I have spent more than three hundred thousand crowns, but without success."

"True, but it's not my fault. There's no water here. I've spent over three hundred thousand crowns, but with no luck."

"Three hundred thousand crowns, sire! If your majesty spent that sum, there should have been abundance of water."

"Three hundred thousand crowns, your majesty! If you spent that amount, there should have been plenty of water."

"Ah! ah! I see you are a hydraulic architect."

"Ah! I see you're a hydraulic engineer."

Could I tell him he was mistaken? I was afraid of displeasing him, so I simply bent my head. This could be taken for yes or no. Thank God, he did not continue to talk on this subject, or I should have been terribly put to it, for I did not know the very rudiments of hydraulics.

Could I tell him he was wrong? I was scared of upsetting him, so I just lowered my head. That could be interpreted as a yes or no. Thank God he didn’t keep discussing this topic, or I would have been in a tough spot because I didn’t even know the basics of hydraulics.

Still walking up and down, and turning his head right and left, he asked me what the Venetian forces, naval and military, amounted to. Now I was on my own ground. "Twenty men of war, sire, and a large number of galleys."

Still pacing back and forth, turning his head side to side, he asked me how many naval and military forces the Venetians had. Now I felt at home. "Twenty warships, sir, and many galleys."

"And what land forces?"

"And what ground forces?"

"Seventy thousand men, sire, all subjects of the republic, and counting all that, only one man from each village."

"Seventy thousand men, sir, all citizens of the republic, and considering that, only one man from each village."

"That is not true. I suppose you want to amuse me with your fables. You must be a financier; tell me, what do you think of the taxes?"

"That's not true. I guess you want to entertain me with your stories. You must be a finance person; tell me, what do you think about the taxes?"

This was the first interview I had ever had with royalty. Considering his style, his abrupt change of subject, and his sudden digressions, I felt as[204] tho I had been called on to act in one of those improvised Italian comedies in which, if the actor stops short for a word, the pit and the gallery hiss him mercilessly. I immediately assumed the style of a financier, and replied that I was acquainted with the theory of taxation.

This was the first interview I had ever had with royalty. Given his style, his sudden topic changes, and his quick shifts in conversation, I felt as[204] though I had been called to perform in one of those improvised Italian comedies where, if the actor pauses for a word, the audience boos him without mercy. I quickly took on the demeanor of a financier and responded that I was familiar with the theory of taxation.

"That is what I want," he replied, "for the practise does not concern you."

"That's what I want," he replied, "because the practice doesn’t involve you."

"There are three kinds of taxes, taking into consideration their effects: one is ruinous, one is unfortunately necessary, and the third is always excellent."

"There are three types of taxes, based on their impact: one is destructive, one is regrettably necessary, and the third is always great."

"That is good; go on."

"That's good; keep going."

"The ruinous tax is the royal tax; the necessary one is the military one; and the excellent one is the popular tax."

"The destructive tax is the royal tax; the essential one is the military tax; and the best one is the public tax."

I wanted to throw him off his beat a little, as I had not got up my subject.

I wanted to throw him off his game a bit since I hadn’t prepared my topic.

"The royal tax, sire, is the one which empties the purses of the subjects to swell the coffers of the sovereign."

"The royal tax, sir, is the one that drains the wallets of the people to fill the treasury of the ruler."

"And that is the ruinous one, you say?"

"And that's the destructive one, you say?"

"Always, sire, for it stops the circulation of money, which is the soul of commerce and the backbone of the state."

"Always, sir, because it halts the flow of money, which is the lifeblood of trade and the foundation of the government."

"Yet, you consider the army tax necessary?"

"Do you really think the army tax is necessary?"

"Unfortunately necessary, for war is a dire calamity."

"Sadly, it's unavoidable because war is a terrible disaster."

"Perhaps. And how about the popular tax?"

"Maybe. And what about the famous tax?"

"It is always excellent, for what the king takes from his people with one hand, he gives them back with the other, turning it into useful channels, protecting science and art, and so contributing to the general social well-being; in fact, the king adds to general happiness by employing the[205] money drawn from the taxes as his wisdom dictates."

"It’s always great because whatever the king takes from his people with one hand, he gives back with the other, putting it into useful initiatives, supporting science and art, and thereby enhancing overall social well-being. In fact, the king increases general happiness by using the[205] money gathered from taxes as he sees fit."

"There is a good deal of truth in what you say. No doubt you know Calsabigi?"

"There’s a lot of truth in what you’re saying. You probably know Calsabigi, right?"

"I ought to know him, sire, for we established the Genoese lottery in Paris together, seven years ago."

"I should know him, sir, because we set up the Genoese lottery in Paris together seven years ago."

"And under what head would you class that tax, if you admit it to be one?"

"And how would you categorize that tax if you're considering it to be one?"

"It is one, sire, and not one of the least important. It is a good tax, if the king spends the profits in a useful manner."

"It is one, sir, and it's not one of the least important. It’s a good tax if the king uses the profits wisely."

"But supposing he loses?"

"But what if he loses?"

"One chance in fifty, sire."

"One in fifty chance, sire."

"Is that the result of an exact calculation?"

"Is that the result of a precise calculation?"

"As exact, sire, as all political calculations."

"As precise, sir, as all political calculations."

"They are often wrong."

"They're often incorrect."

"They are never wrong, sire, if God remains neutral."

"They're never wrong, Your Majesty, if God stays out of it."

"Why drag the Deity into such a question?"

"Why bring God into such a question?"

"Let us say then, sire, luck, or destiny."

"Let's just say, sir, luck or fate."

"That is better. Perhaps I agree with you about the moral calculations, but I do not like your Genoese lottery. It seems to me a mere swindle, and I would not have anything to do with it, even if I were certain to win always."

"That's better. I might agree with you on the moral calculations, but I'm not a fan of your Genoese lottery. It seems like a total scam to me, and I wouldn't get involved, even if I was guaranteed to win every time."

"Your majesty is right, for the public would never support lotteries were they not led away by false security."

"You're right, your majesty, because the public would never back lotteries if they weren't misled by false assurance."

Then he tried one or two other points, but I met him without flinching. Suddenly he stopt short and looked me over from head to foot.

Then he tried one or two other points, but I met him without flinching. Suddenly, he stopped short and looked me up and down.

"Do you know that you are a very handsome man?"

"Did you know that you're a really good-looking guy?"

"Is it possible, sire, that after a long scientific[206] dissertation, your majesty can credit me with merely the qualities which distinguish your majesty's grenadiers?"

"Is it possible, sir, that after a long scientific[206] dissertation, you can only see me as having the same qualities as your grenadiers?"

The king smiled with kind malice, then said: "As it seems that Lord Keith knows you, I will speak to him about you."

The king smiled with a mischievous kindness and said, "Since it looks like Lord Keith knows you, I'll talk to him about you."

He then took off his hat again, for he was never chary of his bows, and I, making him a profound reverence, withdrew.

He then took off his hat again, as he was always generous with his bows, and I, giving him a deep bow, left.

Three or four days after the lord marshal told me the king was very pleased with me, and had said he would try and find me something to do.

Three or four days after the lord marshal told me that the king was really pleased with me and mentioned he would try to find me something to do.

FOOTNOTES:

[38] From the abridged edition of the "Memoirs," published in London in 1902, the translator being anonymous.

[38] From the shortened version of the "Memoirs," released in London in 1902, with the translator remaining unnamed.


OTHER COUNTRIES

1465-1909


DESIDERIUS ERASMUS

Born in Rotterdam in 1465, died in Switzerland in 1536; an illegitimate son, left an orphan at thirteen and deprived of his inheritance by guardians, who compelled him to enter a monastery; entered in 1491 the services of the Bishop of Cambray, who enabled him to study at the University of Paris; visited England in 1498-99, and again in 1510-14; settled at Basel in 1521; removed to Freiburg in 1529; refused offers of ecclesiastical preferment; endeavored to reform the Church without dismembering it; at first favored, but afterward opposed Luther; published a Latin translation of the New Testament in 1516.

Born in Rotterdam in 1465 and died in Switzerland in 1536; he was an illegitimate son, left an orphan at thirteen and denied his inheritance by guardians, who forced him to join a monastery; in 1491, he entered the service of the Bishop of Cambray, who helped him study at the University of Paris; he visited England in 1498-99 and again in 1510-14; settled in Basel in 1521; moved to Freiburg in 1529; turned down offers of church positions; tried to reform the Church without breaking it apart; initially supported but later opposed Luther; published a Latin translation of the New Testament in 1516.


SPECIMENS OF HIS WIT AND WISDOM[39]

Of all birds, the eagle alone has seemed to wise men the apt type of royalty: not beautiful, not musical, not fit for food; but carnivorous, greedy, plundering, destroying, combating, solitary, hateful to all, the curse of all, and with its [210]great powers of doing harm, surpassing them in its desire of doing it.

Of all birds, the eagle is considered by wise people to be the perfect representation of royalty: not beautiful, not melodious, not good for food; but predatory, greedy, ruthless, destructive, fighting, solitary, loathed by all, a scourge to everyone, and with its [210]great ability to cause harm, exceeding others in its eagerness to do so.

Princes must be endured, lest tyranny should give way to anarchy, a still greater evil. This has been demonstrated by the experience of many states; and lately the insurrection of the German Boers has taught us that the cruelty of princes is better to be borne than the universal confusion of anarchy.

Princes must be tolerated, or else tyranny could lead to anarchy, which is an even worse problem. Many states have shown this to be true; recently, the uprising of the German Boers has taught us that enduring the cruelty of princes is better than facing the chaos of anarchy.

There is a wretched class of men, of low degree, yet full of malice; not less dingy, nor less filthy, nor less vile than beetles; who nevertheless by a certain obstinate malignity of disposition, tho they can never do good to any mortal, become frequently troublesome to the great. They frighten by their ugliness, they molest by their noise, they offend by their stench; they buzz round us, they cling to us, they lie in ambush for us, so that it is often better to be at enmity with powerful men than to attack these beetles; whom it is a disgrace even to overcome, and whom no one can either shake off or encounter without some pollution.[40]

There’s a terrible group of men, of low status, yet full of malice; not less dirty, nor less disgusting, nor less despicable than roaches; who, due to a stubbornly malicious nature, although they can never do any good for anyone, often become a nuisance to the powerful. They scare us with their ugliness, bother us with their noise, and disgust us with their stench; they buzz around us, cling to us, and lie in wait for us, making it often better to be enemies with powerful people than to confront these roaches; whom it is shameful to even defeat, and whom no one can shake off or face without some contamination.[40]

The generality of mankind place religion in ceremonies or creeds; a certain appointment of psalms, or in bodily exercises. If you examine them about spiritual matters, you will find them merely carnal.

Most people see religion as rituals or beliefs; a specific order of hymns, or physical practices. If you ask them about spiritual issues, you'll discover they're just focused on the physical.

God despised the burnt-offerings, new moons and Sabbaths, the calling of assemblies, and the appointed feasts of His people, while they were evil-doers, altho He Himself had commanded them; and will any man dare to compare his own paltry institutions with the divine precepts? You may [211]read in Isaiah what contempt and loathing he expresses concerning them. When He speaks of rites, ceremonies, and the multitude of prayers, does He not, as it were, point at those men who measure religion by psalms, prayers, creeds, or other human institutions?

God rejected the burnt offerings, new moons, and Sabbaths, as well as the gatherings and special feasts of His people, while they were doing wrong, even though He Himself had commanded them. Who would dare to compare their insignificant practices with divine commandments? You may [211]read in Isaiah about the disdain and disgust He feels toward them. When He talks about rituals, ceremonies, and the many prayers, isn’t He essentially pointing to those who judge religion by songs, prayers, creeds, or other human-made traditions?

Christ is nothing else than love, simplicity, patience, purity,—in short, all that He himself is; and the devil is nothing but that which draws us away from these ideals.

Christ is nothing but love, simplicity, patience, and purity—in short, everything He embodies; and the devil is only that which leads us away from these ideals.

What shall I say of such as cry up and maintain the cheat of pardons and indulgences? that by these compute the time of each soul's residence in purgatory, and assign them a longer or shorter continuance according as they purchase more or fewer of these paltry pardons? By this easy way of purchasing pardons, any notorious highwayman, any plundering soldier, any bribe-taking judge, shall disburse some part of his unjust gains and so think all his grossest impieties atoned for. So many perjuries, lusts, drunkennesses, quarrels, bloodsheds, cheats, treacheries, debaucheries, shall all be, as it were, struck a bargain for; and such a contract made as if they had paid off all arrears and might now begin a new score.

What should I say about those who promote and support the fraud of pardons and indulgences? They calculate how long each soul stays in purgatory and give them a longer or shorter stay based on how many of these worthless pardons they buy. With this easy way of buying pardons, any notorious criminal, any looting soldier, any corrupt judge can spend a portion of their ill-gotten gains and believe that all their worst sins are forgiven. So many lies, lusts, drunkenness, fights, murders, scams, betrayals, and debauchery will all be treated like they struck a deal; it's as if they paid off all their debts and could now start anew.

Among these some make a good profitable trade of beggary, going abroad from house to house, not like the apostles to break their bread, but to beg it; nay, thrust themselves into all public houses, crowd into passage boats, get into travelers' wagons, and omit no chance of craving people's charity, and injuring common beggars by interloping in their traffic of alms.

Among these, some have turned begging into a profitable business, going from house to house—not like the apostles to share bread, but to ask for it. They even push themselves into all public places, crowd onto ferry boats, hop onto travelers' wagons, and take every opportunity to solicit people's charity, thereby undermining the usual beggars by interfering with their collection of donations.

Some were spewing, some were praying. I remember[212] one Englishman there. What mountains of gold did he promise to our Lady of Walsingham if he ever got safe ashore again! One made a vow to deposit a relic of the Cross in this place; another to put a relic of it in that;—some promised to turn monks; one vowed a pilgrimage, barefooted and bareheaded, in a coat of mail, and begging his bread all the way, to St. James of Compostella. I could not but laugh at one fellow there. He vowed as loud as he could bellow to the St. Christopher in the great church at Paris (that the saint might be sure to hear him) a wax candle as big as the saint himself. Now, you must know that the Paris St. Christopher is enormous, and rather a mountain than a statue. He was so loud, and went over and over with it so often, that a friend of his gave him a touch on the elbow: "Take care what you promise," said he; "if you should sell yourself, you could not buy such a candle." "Hold your tongue, you fool," says the other (softly, so that St. Christopher might not hear). "Let me but set foot on land once more, and St. Christopher has good luck if he get even a tallow candle from me."

Some were throwing up, some were praying. I remember[212] one English guy there. He promised mountains of gold to our Lady of Walsingham if he ever made it safely back to shore! One guy vowed to donate a relic of the Cross here; another one promised to place a relic there; some swore they would become monks; one promised a pilgrimage, barefoot and bareheaded, in a suit of armor, begging for his food all the way to St. James of Compostella. I couldn't help but laugh at one guy there. He yelled as loud as he could to St. Christopher in the big church in Paris (so the saint could definitely hear him) that he would give a wax candle as large as the saint himself. Now, you should know that the St. Christopher in Paris is massive, more like a mountain than a statue. He was so loud and kept repeating it so often that a friend of his nudged him on the elbow: "Watch what you promise," he said; "if you sold yourself, you couldn't afford such a candle." "Shut up, you idiot," said the other guy (quietly, so St. Christopher wouldn't hear). "Let me just set foot on dry land again, and St. Christopher will be lucky if he gets even a tallow candle from me."

I had rather lose all Duns Scotus, and twenty more such as he, than one Cicero or Plutarch. Not that I am wholly against them, either: but from the reading of the one I find myself to become honester and better; whereas I rise from the other extremely dull, indifferent to virtue, but violently bent on cavil and contention.

I’d rather give up all the works of Duns Scotus and twenty more like him than lose one Cicero or Plutarch. It’s not that I completely oppose them, either: but from reading the former, I feel I become more honest and better; whereas, after reading the latter, I feel bored, indifferent to virtue, and overly focused on arguing and conflicting.

Read first the best books. The important thing for you is not how much you know, but the quality of what you know. Divide your day and give to each part of it a special occupation. Never[213] work at night. It dulls the brain and hurts the health.

Read the best books first. What's important is not how much you know, but the quality of that knowledge. Break your day into segments and dedicate each part to a specific task. Never[213] work at night. It dulls your mind and harms your health.

I would not change my freedom for the best bishopric in the world.

I wouldn't trade my freedom for the best bishopric out there.

I am now fifty-one years old. I am not enamored of life, but it is worth while to continue a little longer with such a prospect of a golden age. All looks brighter now. I myself, insignificant I, have contributed something. I have at least stirred the bile of those who would not have the world grow wiser, and only fools now snarl at me. One of them said in a sermon lately, in a lamentable voice, that all was now over with the Christian faith.

I am now fifty-one years old. I’m not thrilled about life, but it’s worth sticking around a bit longer with the promise of a golden age ahead. Everything seems brighter now. I, insignificant as I am, have contributed something. I’ve at least enraged those who don’t want the world to become wiser, and now only fools snarl at me. One of them said in a sermon recently, in a mournful voice, that the Christian faith is done for.

Old institutions can not be rooted up in an instant. Quiet argument may do more than wholesale condemnation. Avoid all appearance of sedition. Keep cool. Do not get angry. Do not hate anybody. Do not get excited over the noise which you have made. May Christ give you His spirit, for His own glory and the world's good.[41]

Old institutions can't be changed overnight. Calm debate might be more effective than outright rejection. Steer clear of anything that looks like rebellion. Stay composed. Don't let anger take over. Don't hate anyone. Don't get worked up about the stir you've created. May Christ bless you with His spirit, for His glory and the good of the world.[41]

The world is waking out of a long deep sleep. The old ignorance is still defended with tooth and claw, but we have kings and nobles now on our side.

The world is waking up from a long, deep sleep. The old ignorance is still fiercely defended, but now we have kings and nobles on our side.

For yourself, the intelligence of your country will preserve the memories of your virtues, and scholars will tell how a king once reigned there who in his own person revived the virtues of the ancient heroes.[42]

For you, the wisdom of your country will remember your qualities, and historians will recount the story of a king who brought back the values of the ancient heroes.[42]

The justest war can hardly approve itself to any reasonable person. The people build cities, [214]the princes destroy them, and even victory brings more ill than good.

The fairest war can barely justify itself to any sensible person. People build cities, [214]and rulers tear them down, and even winning often causes more harm than benefit.

My work has been to restore a buried literature, and recall divines from their hair-splittings to a knowledge of the New Testament.

My job has been to recover a lost body of literature and bring theologians back from their nitpicking to an understanding of the New Testament.

Do not mistake me. Theology itself I reverence and always have reverenced. I am speaking merely of the theologasters of our own time, whose brains are the rottenest, intellects the dullest, doctrines the thorniest, manners the brutalest, life the foulest, speech the spitefulest, hearts the blackest, that I have ever encountered in the world.

Do not misunderstand me. I have always respected theology itself. I am only talking about the religious figures of our time, whose minds are the most corrupt, intellects the dullest, beliefs the most confusing, behavior the most brutal, lives the most debased, speech the most spiteful, and hearts the darkest that I have ever come across.

You say that I can not die better than among my brethren. I am not so sure of that. Your religion is in your dress; your religious orders, as you call them, have done the Church small service.

You say I can't die better than among my friends. I'm not so sure about that. Your faith is in your clothes; your religious groups, as you call them, have barely helped the Church.

What a thing it is to cultivate literature! Better far to grow cabbages. Bishops have thanked me for my work, the Pope has thanked me; but these tyrants, the mendicant friars, never leave me alone with their railing.[43]

What a task it is to nurture literature! It's much better to just grow cabbages. Bishops have expressed their gratitude for my work, even the Pope has thanked me; but these tyrants, the begging friars, never stop their criticism. [43]

I wish there could be an end of scholastic subtleties, and Christ be taught plainly and simply. The reading of the Bible and the early Fathers will have this effect.

I wish we could put an end to all the academic complexities and teach Christ in a straightforward and simple way. Reading the Bible and the early Church Fathers will achieve this.

Wrangling about the nature of the Second Person of the Trinity, as if Christ were a malignant demon, ready to destroy you if you made a mistake about His nature! Reduce the articles of faith to the fewest and simplest. Let our divines show their faith by their works, and convert Turks by the beauty of their lives.

Arguing about the nature of the Second Person of the Trinity, as if Christ were an evil demon just waiting to punish you for any misunderstanding about who He is! Simplify the articles of faith to the fewest and easiest to understand. Let our religious leaders demonstrate their faith through their actions and win over non-Christians by the attractiveness of their lives.

May not a man be a Christian, who can not [215]explain philosophically how the nativity of the Son differs from the procession of the Holy Spirit? The sum of religion is peace, which can only be when definitions are as few as possible, and opinion is left free on many subjects. Our present problems are said to be waiting for the next Ecumenical Council. Better let them wait till the veil is removed, and we see God face to face.

May a person not be a Christian if they cannot [215] philosophically explain how the birth of the Son is different from the coming of the Holy Spirit? The essence of religion is peace, which can only exist when definitions are kept to a minimum and opinions are free on many issues. Our current problems are said to be waiting for the next Ecumenical Council. It's better to let them wait until the veil is lifted and we see God face to face.

Luther's party have urged me to join them, and Luther's enemies have done their best to drive me to it by their furious attacks on me in their sermons. Neither have succeeded. Christ I know; Luther I know not. I have said nothing, except that Luther ought to be answered and not crusht. We must bear almost anything rather than throw the world into confusion. The actual facts of things are not to be blurted out at all times and places, and in all companies. I was the first to oppose the publication of Luther's books. I recommended Luther himself to publish nothing revolutionary. I feared always that revolution would be the end, and I would have done more had I not been afraid that I might be found fighting against the Spirit of God.

Luther's followers have urged me to join them, and Luther's opponents have done their best to push me into it with their intense attacks on me in their sermons. Neither has succeeded. I know Christ; I don't know Luther. I haven't said much, except that Luther should be responded to and not crushed. We must endure almost anything rather than throw the world into chaos. The actual facts shouldn’t be blurted out at all times, in every place, and around all kinds of people. I was the first to oppose the release of Luther's books. I advised Luther himself not to publish anything revolutionary. I always feared that revolution would lead to disaster, and I would have done more if I hadn’t been worried that I might be found fighting against the Spirit of God.

As to Luther himself, I perceived that the better a man was, the less he was Luther's enemy. Can it be right to persecute a man of unblemished life, in whose writings distinguished and excellent persons have found so much to admire? The Pope has no worse enemies than his foolish defenders. He can crush any man if he pleases, but empires based only on terror do not last.

As for Luther himself, I noticed that the better a person is, the less likely they are to be his enemy. Is it just to persecute a man with a flawless life, whose writings have earned admiration from distinguished and exceptional individuals? The Pope has no worse enemies than his foolish supporters. He can overpower anyone if he wants, but empires built solely on fear don't endure.

By burning Luther's books you may rid your book-shelves of him, but you will not rid men's minds of him.[216]

By burning Luther's books, you might clear him off your shelves, but you won't erase him from people's minds.[216]

Curses and threats may beat the fire down for the moment, but it will burst out worse than ever. The Bull has lost Luther no friends, and gained none for the Pope.

Curses and threats might put the fire out for now, but it will flare up even worse. The Bull hasn't won Luther any friends and hasn't gained any for the Pope.

All admit that the corruptions of the Church required a drastic medicine. But drugs wrongly given make the sick man worse. I said this to the King of Denmark lately. He laughed, and answered that small dose would be of no use; that the whole system needed purging. For myself, I am a man of peace and hate quarrels.

All agree that the problems within the Church needed serious action. But administering the wrong treatment can actually harm the patient. I mentioned this to the King of Denmark recently. He laughed and replied that a small dose wouldn’t help; the entire system needed cleaning out. As for me, I’m a peace-loving person and dislike conflicts.

It is easy to call Luther "a fungus"; it is not easy to answer him.

It’s easy to label Luther as “a fungus”; it’s not easy to respond to him.

They may chain the tongues of men; they can not touch their minds.

They can silence people's voices; they can't control their thoughts.

They call me a Lutheran. Had I but held out a little finger to Luther, Germany would have seen what I could do. But I would rather die ten times over than make a schism.

They call me a Lutheran. If I had just given a little support to Luther, Germany would have seen what I could accomplish. But I would rather die ten times than create a rift.

I do not object generally to the evangelical doctrines, but there is much in Luther's teachings which I dislike. He runs everything which he touches into extravagance. Do not fear that I shall oppose evangelical truth. I left many faults in him unnoticed, lest I should injure the gospel. I hope mankind will be the better for the acrid medicines with which he has dosed them. Perhaps we needed a surgeon who would use knife and cautery.[44]

I generally don’t have an issue with evangelical doctrines, but there’s a lot in Luther's teachings that I really dislike. He tends to take everything he touches to extremes. Don’t worry; I won’t stand against evangelical truth. I ignored many of his faults so I wouldn’t harm the gospel. I hope people will benefit from the harsh remedies he’s given them. Maybe we needed a surgeon who could use a scalpel and cauterize wounds.[44]

Your Holiness[45] requires my advice, and you wish to see me. I would go to you with pleasure if my health allowed. But the road over the Alps is long. The lodgings on the way are dirty and [217]inconvenient. The smell from the stoves is intolerable. The wine is sour and disagrees with me. As to writing against Luther, I have not learning enough. One party says I agree with Luther because I do not oppose him. The other finds fault with me because I do oppose him. I did what I could. I advised him to be moderate, and I only made his friends my enemies. They quote this and that to show we are alike. I could find a hundred passages where St. Paul seems to teach the doctrines which they condemn in Luther. I did not anticipate what a time was coming. I did, I admit, help to bring it on; but I was always willing to submit what I wrote to the Church. Those counsel you best who advise gentle measures. Your Holiness wishes to set things right, and you say to me, "Come to Rome. Write a book against Luther. Declare war against his party." Come to Rome? Tell a crab to fly. The crab will say, "Give me wings." I say, "Give me back my youth and strength." If I write anything at Rome, it will be thought that I am bribed. If I write temperately, I shall seem trifling. If I copy Luther's style, I shall stir a hornets' nest.

Your Holiness[45] needs my advice, and you want to see me. I would be happy to come to you if I were well enough. But the journey across the Alps is lengthy. The places to stay along the way are dirty and [217]uncomfortable. The smell from the stoves is unbearable. The wine is bad and doesn't agree with me. As for writing against Luther, I don’t have enough knowledge. One side says I agree with Luther because I’m not opposing him. The other side criticizes me for opposing him. I did what I could. I advised him to be moderate, and only ended up making his friends my enemies. They pull out quotes to say we are similar. I could find a hundred passages where St. Paul seems to support the beliefs they criticize in Luther. I didn’t foresee what was coming. I did, I admit, help to bring it on; but I was always willing to submit what I wrote to the Church. Those who counsel gentle measures give the best advice. Your Holiness wants to set things right, and you say to me, "Come to Rome. Write a book against Luther. Declare war against his followers." Come to Rome? That’s like telling a crab to fly. The crab would say, "Give me wings." I say, "Give me back my youth and strength." If I write anything in Rome, people will think I was bribed. If I write calmly, I’ll seem insignificant. If I imitate Luther's style, I'll stir up a hornet's nest.

FOOTNOTES:

[39] Some of these passages are from Crowther's translation of the "Enchiridion"; others from Bishop Kennett's translation of "The Praise of Folly"; Sir Roger L'Estranger's translation of the "Colloquies"; and Froude's translation of the "Letters," as given in his "Life of Erasmus." English translations from Erasmus began to be made soon after the appearance of his works in the original. In 1522 appeared "A Lyttel Booke of good Maners for Chyldren, as translated into the vulgare Englysshe tonge, by Robert Whytynton, laureate poete." It was printed by Wykyns de Worde. In 1533 the "Enchiridion" was translated by Will Tindal and printed by Wykyns de Worde. In 1542 appeared "Apothegms," translated by Nicholas Udall. In 1567 "The Praise of Folie" was "Englisshed" by Sir Thomas Chalones. In 1671 appeared the "Colloquies," translated by "H. M.," and in 1720 "Proverbs" gathered out of Erasmus.

[39] Some of these sections are from Crowther's translation of the "Enchiridion"; others come from Bishop Kennett's translation of "The Praise of Folly"; Sir Roger L'Estranger's translation of the "Colloquies"; and Froude's translation of the "Letters," as included in his "Life of Erasmus." English translations of Erasmus's works began shortly after they were published in their original form. In 1522, "A Little Book of Good Manners for Children" was translated into everyday English by Robert Whytynton, a laureate poet. It was printed by Wykyns de Worde. In 1533, the "Enchiridion" was translated by Will Tindal and printed by Wykyns de Worde. In 1542, "Apothegms" was translated by Nicholas Udall. In 1567, "The Praise of Folly" was translated into English by Sir Thomas Chalones. In 1671, the "Colloquies," translated by "H. M.," were published, and in 1720, "Proverbs" compiled from Erasmus were released.

[40] Erasmus here refers to mendicant friars.

[40] Erasmus is talking about beggar friars here.

[41] This paragraph is from a letter to Luther.

[41] This paragraph comes from a letter to Luther.

[42] From a letter to Henry VIII of England.

[42] From a letter to Henry VIII of England.

[43] From a letter to Cardinal Wolsey.

[43] From a letter to Cardinal Wolsey.

[44] From a letter to Melanchthon.

From a letter to Melanchthon.

[45] From a letter to Adrian VI, who became Pope in 1522.

[45] From a letter to Adrian VI, who became Pope in 1522.


MIGUEL DE CERVANTES

Born in 1547, died in 1616; of a poor but noble family; studied at Salamanca; served as a chamberlain to the future Cardinal Aquaviva in Rome in 1570; in the army under Don John of Austria against the Turks; lost the use of his left arm in the Battle of Lepanto in 1571; taken prisoner and spent five years in slavery in Algiers, being ransomed in 1580; returned to Spain and married in 1584; imprisoned for debt and served as an amanuensis; wrote the first part of "Don Quixote" at Valladolid in 1603; returned to Madrid and published the second part in 1615; his other works are "Galatea," published in 1584, "Moral Tales" in 1613, "Journey to Parnassus" in 1614, and twenty or more plays.

Born in 1547 and died in 1616, he came from a poor but noble family. He studied at Salamanca and served as a chamberlain to the future Cardinal Aquaviva in Rome in 1570. He fought in the army under Don John of Austria against the Turks and lost the use of his left arm in the Battle of Lepanto in 1571. He was taken prisoner and spent five years as a slave in Algiers before being ransomed in 1580. After returning to Spain, he got married in 1584. He was imprisoned for debt and worked as a secretary. He wrote the first part of "Don Quixote" in Valladolid in 1603 and returned to Madrid to publish the second part in 1615. His other works include "Galatea," published in 1584, "Moral Tales" in 1613, "Journey to Parnassus" in 1614, and over twenty plays.


I

THE BEGINNINGS OF DON QUIXOTE'S CAREER[46]

In a village of La Mancha, the name of which I have no desire to call to mind, there lived not long since one of those gentlemen that keep a lance in the lance-rack, and an old buckler, a lean [219]hack, and a greyhound for coursing. An olla of rather more beef than mutton, a salad on most nights, scraps on Saturdays, lentils on Fridays, and a pigeon or so extra on Sundays, made away with three-quarters of his income. The rest of it went in a doublet of fine cloth and velvet breeches and shoes to match for holidays, while on week-days he made a brave figure in his best homespun. He had in his house a housekeeper past forty, a niece under twenty, and a lad for the field and market-place, who used to saddle the hack as well as handle the bill-hook. The age of this gentleman of ours was bordering on fifty; he was of a hardy habit, spare, gaunt-featured, a very early riser and a great sportsman. They will have it his surname was Quixada or Quesada (for here there is some difference of opinion among the authors who write on the subject), altho from reasonable conjectures it seems plain that he called himself Quixana. This, however, is of but little importance to our tale; it will be enough not to stray a hair's-breadth from the truth in the telling of it.

In a village in La Mancha, the name of which I don't want to remember, there lived not long ago one of those gentlemen who kept a lance on a lance rack, an old buckler, a lean horse, and a greyhound for hunting. A stew containing more beef than mutton, a salad most nights, leftovers on Saturdays, lentils on Fridays, and an extra pigeon or two on Sundays consumed three-quarters of his income. The rest went on a fine cloth doublet, velvet breeches, and matching shoes for holidays, while on weekdays he dressed nicely in his best homespun. In his house, he had a housekeeper over forty, a niece under twenty, and a young lad for the fields and marketplace, who would saddle the horse and handle the billhook. This gentleman of ours was almost fifty; he had a strong build, a gaunt face, woke up early, and was a big fan of sports. Some say his last name was Quixada or Quesada (there's some debate among the authors writing about this), although it seems clear from reasonable guesses that he called himself Quixana. However, this is of little importance to our story; it will be enough not to stray a bit from the truth in telling it.

You must know then that the above-named gentleman, whenever he was at leisure (which was mostly all the year round) gave himself up [220]to reading books of chivalry with such ardor and avidity that he almost entirely neglected the pursuit of his field-sports, and even the management of his property; and to such a pitch did his eagerness and infatuation go that he sold many an acre of tillage-land to buy books of chivalry to read, and brought home as many of them as he could get. But of all there were none he liked so well as those of the famous Feliciano de Silva's compositions, for their lucidity of style and complicated conceits were as pearls in his sight, particularly when in his reading he came upon courtships and cartels, where he often found passages like: "The reason of the unreason with which my reason is afflicted, so weakens my reason that with reason I murmur at your beauty"; or again: "The high heavens, that of your divinity divinely fortify you with the stars, render you deserving of the desert your greatness deserves." Over conceits of this sort the poor gentleman lost his wits, and used to lie awake striving to understand them and worm the meaning out of them; what Aristotle himself could not have made out or extracted, had he come to life again for that special purpose. He was not at all easy about the wounds which Don Belianis gave and took, because it seemed to him that, great as were the surgeons who had cured him, he must have had his face and body covered all over with seams and sears. He commended, however, the author's way of ending his book with the promise of that interminable adventure; and many a time was he tempted to take up his pen and finish it properly as is there proposed, which no doubt he would have done, and made a successful piece of work[221] of it too, had not greater and more absorbing thoughts prevented him.

You should know that the gentleman mentioned above, whenever he had free time (which was pretty much all year round), devoted himself [220] to reading chivalric novels with such passion and enthusiasm that he almost completely ignored his hunting and even the management of his estate. His eagerness and obsession grew to the point where he sold off many acres of farmland just to buy more chivalric books to read, bringing home as many as he could get his hands on. But out of all of them, he liked the works of the famous Feliciano de Silva the best, because their clear style and complex ideas were like treasures to him, especially when he came across romantic encounters and challenges, where he often found sentences like: "The reason for the irrationality that my mind struggles with weakens my reason to the point that I complain about your beauty"; or, "The high heavens, which divinely fortify your divinity with stars, make you deserving of the praise that your greatness warrants." Over ideas like these, the poor gentleman lost his sanity and would lie awake trying to understand them and figure out their meanings; even Aristotle himself wouldn’t have been able to decipher or make sense of them had he come back to life specifically for that purpose. He was quite worried about the injuries that Don Belianis received and inflicted, because it seemed to him that, despite the skill of the surgeons who had treated him, his face and body must have been covered with scars and stitches. He did, however, appreciate how the author wrapped up the story with the promise of that never-ending adventure; and many times, he was tempted to pick up his pen and properly finish it as suggested, which without a doubt he would have done and created a successful piece of work[221] too, if it weren't for more pressing thoughts getting in the way.

Many an argument did he have with the curate of his village (a learned man, and a graduate of Siguenza), as to which had been the better knight, Palmerin of England or Amadis of Gaul. Master Nicholas, the village barber, however, used to say that neither of them came up to the Knight of Phœbus, and that if there was any could compare with him it was Don Galaor, the brother of Amadis of Gaul, because he had a spirit that was equal to every occasion, and was no finikin knight, nor lachrymose like his brother, while in the matter of valor he was not a whit behind him. In short, he became so absorbed in his books that he spent his nights from sunset to sunrise, and his days from dawn to dark, poring over them; and what with little sleep and much reading his brains got so dry that he lost his wits. His fancy grew full of what he used to read about in his books—enchantments, quarrels, battles, challenges, wounds, wooings, loves, agonies and all sorts of impossible nonsense; and it so possest his mind that the whole fabric of invention and fancy he read of was true, that to him no history in the world had more reality in it. He used to say the Cid Ruy Diaz was a very good knight, but that he was not to be compared with the Knight of the Burning Sword, who with one back-stroke cut in half two fierce and monstrous giants. He thought more of Bernardo del Carpio because at Roncesvalles he slew Roland in spite of enchantments, availing himself of the artifice of Hercules when he strangled Antæus the son of Terra in his arms. He approved[222] highly of the giant Morgante, because altho of the giant breed, which is always arrogant and ill-conditioned, he alone was affable and well bred. But above all he admired Reinaldos of Montalban; especially when he saw him sallying forth from his castle and robbing every one he met, and when beyond the seas he stole that image of Mohammed which, as history says, was entirely of gold. And to have a bout of kicking at that traitor of a Ganelon he would have given his housekeeper, and his niece into the bargain.

He had many arguments with the village curate (a smart guy and a graduate of Siguenza) about who was the better knight, Palmerin of England or Amadis of Gaul. However, Master Nicholas, the village barber, would say that neither of them compared to the Knight of Phœbus, and if anyone came close, it was Don Galaor, Amadis of Gaul's brother, because he had the right spirit for any situation, wasn't a fussy knight, and wasn’t as weepy as his brother, while he was just as brave. In short, he got so wrapped up in his books that he spent his nights from sunset to sunrise and his days from dawn to dark reading them; and with so little sleep and so much reading, his brain dried out, and he lost his mind. His imagination filled with all the stuff he read about—spells, fights, battles, challenges, injuries, romances, loves, sufferings, and all kinds of impossible nonsense; it consumed him so much that he thought everything he read was real, and no story in the world seemed more real to him. He used to say that Cid Ruy Diaz was a great knight, but he couldn't compare to the Knight of the Burning Sword, who could cut two fierce giants in half with one stroke. He thought more of Bernardo del Carpio because he defeated Roland at Roncesvalles despite magic, using Hercules’ trick when he strangled Antæus, the son of Earth, in his arms. He really liked the giant Morgante because, even though he was a giant and giants are usually arrogant and rude, he was friendly and well-mannered. But above all, he admired Reinaldos of Montalban; especially when he saw him charge out of his castle, robbing everyone he encountered, and when he stole that golden statue of Mohammed across the seas, which, as history says, was entirely made of gold. To have a chance to kick Ganelon, the traitor, he would have given away his housekeeper and even his niece.

In short, his wits were quite gone, he hit upon the strangest notion that ever madman in this world hit upon: and that was that he fancied it was right and requisite, as well for the support of his own honor as for the service of his country, that he should make a knight-errant of himself, roaming the world over in full armor and on horseback in quest of adventures, and putting in practise himself all that he had read of as being the usual practises of knights-errant; righting every kind of wrong, and exposing himself to peril and danger from which, in the issue, he was to reap eternal renown and fame. Already the poor man saw himself crowned, by the might of his arm, Emperor of Trebizond at least; and so, led away by the intense enjoyment he found in these pleasant fancies, he set himself forthwith to put his scheme into execution.

In short, he had completely lost his mind and came up with the strangest idea any madman ever could: he believed it was both right and necessary, for his own honor and the good of his country, to become a knight-errant. He imagined himself traveling the world in full armor on horseback, seeking adventures, and putting into practice everything he had read about what knights-errant usually did; correcting every wrong and putting himself in danger, from which he would ultimately gain eternal renown and fame. The poor man already envisioned himself crowned, by the strength of his own arm, as the Emperor of Trebizond at the very least. So, carried away by the immense joy he found in these delightful fantasies, he immediately set out to make his plan a reality.

The first thing he did was to clean up some armor that had belonged to his great-grandfather, and had been for ages lying forgotten in a corner, eaten with rust and covered with mildew. He scoured and polished it as best he could, but he perceived one great defect in it; that it had no[223] closed helmet, nothing but a simple morion. This deficiency, however, his ingenuity supplied, for he contrived a kind of half-helmet of pasteboard which, fitted on to the morion, looked like a whole one. It is true that in order to see if it was strong and fit to stand a cut he drew his sword and gave it a couple of slashes, the first of which undid in an instant what had taken him a week to do. The ease with which he had knocked it to pieces disconcerted him somewhat, and to guard against that danger he set to work again, fixing bars of iron on the inside until he was satisfied with its strength; and then, not caring to try any more experiments with it, he passed it and adopted it as a helmet of the most perfect construction.

The first thing he did was clean up some armor that had belonged to his great-grandfather, which had been sitting forgotten in a corner for ages, covered in rust and mildew. He scrubbed and polished it as best as he could, but he noticed one major flaw: it didn't have a closed helmet, just a simple morion. However, he used his creativity to fix this issue by making a kind of half-helmet out of cardboard that, when attached to the morion, looked like a full helmet. To check if it was strong enough to take a hit, he drew his sword and slashed at it a couple of times, the first cut destroying in seconds what had taken him a week to create. The ease with which it fell apart surprised him, so to avoid that problem, he went back to work and added iron bars on the inside until he was satisfied with its strength. Then, not wanting to risk another experiment, he accepted it as a helmet of the highest quality.

He next proceeded to inspect his hack, which with more quartos than a real and more blemishes than the steed of Gonela, that "tantum pellis et ossa fuit" surpassed in his eyes the Bucephalus of Alexander or the Babieca of the Cid. Four days were spent in thinking what name to give him; because (as he said to himself) it was not right that a horse belonging to a knight so famous, and one with such merits of his own, should be without some distinctive name, and he strove to adapt it so as to indicate what he had been before belonging to a knight-errant, and what he then was; for it was only reasonable that, his master taking a new character, he should take a new name, and that it should be a distinguished and full-sounding one, befitting the new order and calling he was about to follow.

He then went to check out his horse, which, with more rips than a real one and more flaws than Gonela’s steed, that “tantum pellis et ossa fuit” seemed to him to be better than Alexander’s Bucephalus or the Cid’s Babieca. He spent four days pondering what name to give him because (as he told himself) it wouldn’t be right for a horse owned by such a famous knight, one with his own merits, to be without a distinctive name. He tried to choose a name that would reflect what the horse had been before becoming a knight-errant and what it was now. It only made sense that, as his master took on a new identity, the horse should also have a new name, one that was distinguished and grand, suitable for the new path and calling he was about to undertake.

FOOTNOTES:

[46] The first translation of "Don Quixote" into any language was the one begun into English by Thomas Shelton in 1607, only two years after the publication of the original Spanish. It was followed in 1687 by a translation by John Philips, a nephew of Milton. Peter A. Motteux, who had previously completed the standard translation of Rabelais begun by Urquhart, published a version of "Don Quixote" in 1719, which was afterward reissued by John Gibson Lockhart with notes by himself. Charles Jarvis, a painter, who was a friend of Pope, published a translation in 1742. This was followed in 1755 by a translation by Tobias Smollet, which seems to have been made from the French rather than the Spanish. In 1818 a sister of R. Smirke brought out another version. Still another by A. J. Duffield was issued in 1851 and another by John Ormsby in 1885. The translation by John Jarvis has probably had the greatest vogue. The passages given in this collection are from his version. H. E. Watts, author of a notable recent "Life of Cervantes," published also a translation of "Don Quixote," which has been thought to surpass others.

[46] The first translation of "Don Quixote" into any language was started in English by Thomas Shelton in 1607, just two years after the original Spanish was published. This was followed in 1687 by a translation by John Philips, who was Milton's nephew. Peter A. Motteux, who had previously finished the standard translation of Rabelais that Urquhart began, published a version of "Don Quixote" in 1719, which was later reissued by John Gibson Lockhart with his own notes. Charles Jarvis, a painter and friend of Pope, published a translation in 1742. Then in 1755, Tobias Smollett released a translation that seems to have been made from the French instead of the Spanish. In 1818, R. Smirke's sister brought out another version. Yet another by A. J. Duffield was published in 1851, followed by John Ormsby’s in 1885. The translation by John Jarvis has likely been the most popular. The passages included in this collection are from his version. H. E. Watts, who wrote a significant recent "Life of Cervantes," also published a translation of "Don Quixote," which is considered to surpass the others.


II

OF HOW DON QUIXOTE DIED[47]

As nothing that is man's can last forever, but all tends ever downward from its beginning to its end, and above all, man's life; and as Don Quixote's enjoyed no special dispensation from Heaven to stay its course,—its end and close came when he least looked for it. For—whether it was of the dejection the thought of his defeat produced, or of Heaven's will that so ordered it—a fever settled upon him and kept him in his bed for six days, during which he was often visited by his friends the curate, the bachelor, and the barber, while his good squire Sancho Panza never quitted his bedside. They, persuaded that it was grief at finding himself vanquished, and the object of his heart, the liberation and disenchantment of Dulcinea, unattained, that kept him in this state, strove by all the means in their power to cheer him up: the bachelor bidding him take heart and get up to begin his pastoral life; for which he himself, he said, had already composed an eclogue that would take the shine out of all Sannazaro[48] had ever written, and had bought with his own money two famous dogs to guard the flock, one called Barcino and the other Butron, which a herdsman of Quintanar had sold him.

As nothing that belongs to man can last forever, everything inevitably moves from beginning to end, especially human life; and since Don Quixote wasn’t given any special favor from Heaven to change this course, his end came when he least expected it. Whether it was due to the sadness brought on by his defeat, or if it was Heaven's will, a fever struck him and kept him in bed for six days. During that time, he was frequently visited by his friends the curate, the bachelor, and the barber, while his loyal squire Sancho Panza never left his side. They believed that his sadness over being defeated and the failure to achieve his heart's desire, the rescue and liberation of Dulcinea, was the reason for his state. They did everything they could to lift his spirits: the bachelor encouraged him to gather his strength to start his pastoral life; he even claimed he had already written an eclogue that would outshine anything ever written by Sannazaro[48], and had used his own money to buy two famous dogs to guard the flock, one named Barcino and the other Butron, which a herdsman from Quintanar had sold him.

But for all this Don Quixote could not shake off his sadness. His friends called in the doctor, who felt his pulse and was not very well satisfied with it, and said that in any case it would be well for him to attend to the health of his soul, as that of his body was in a bad way. Don Quixote heard this calmly; but not so his housekeeper, his niece, and his squire, who fell weeping bitterly, as if they had him lying dead before them. The doctor's opinion was that melancholy and depression were bringing him to his end. Don Quixote begged them to leave him to himself, as he had a wish to sleep a little. They obeyed, and he slept at one stretch, as the saying is, more than six hours, so that the housekeeper and niece thought he was going to sleep forever. But at the end of that time he woke up, and in a loud voice exclaimed, "Blest be Almighty God, who has shown me such goodness! In truth His mercies are boundless, and the sins of men can neither limit them nor keep them back!"...

But despite all this, Don Quixote couldn't shake off his sadness. His friends called in the doctor, who took his pulse and wasn’t very pleased with it. He said it would be wise for Don Quixote to focus on his spiritual health, since his physical health was in poor shape. Don Quixote listened calmly; however, his housekeeper, niece, and squire wept bitterly, as if they were mourning over a dead man. The doctor believed that melancholy and depression were nearing his end. Don Quixote asked them to leave him alone, as he wanted to sleep a bit. They agreed, and he slept for more than six hours straight, causing the housekeeper and niece to think he might never wake up. But after that time, he woke up and exclaimed loudly, “Blessed be Almighty God, who has shown me such kindness! Truly, His mercies are endless, and the sins of men can’t limit them or hold them back!”

They looked at one another, wondering at Don Quixote's words; but, tho uncertain, they were inclined to believe him, and one of the signs by which they came to the conclusion he was dying was this so sudden and complete return to his senses after having been mad; for to the words already quoted he added much more, so well exprest, so devout, and so rational, as to banish all doubt and convince them that he was sound of mind. The curate turned them all out, and, left alone with him, confest him. The bachelor went for the notary, and returned shortly afterward with him and with Sancho, who, having already learned from the bachelor the condition his master[226] was in, and finding the housekeeper and niece weeping, began to blubber and shed tears.

They looked at each other, surprised by Don Quixote's words; but, although unsure, they were inclined to believe him. One of the reasons they thought he was dying was this sudden and complete return to his senses after being insane. He added much more to the previously quoted words, so well-expressed, so devout, and so rational, that it erased all doubt and convinced them he was in his right mind. The curate sent everyone away, and, left alone with him, he heard his confession. The bachelor went to get the notary and returned shortly after with him and Sancho, who, having already learned from the bachelor about his master's condition, and noticing the housekeeper and niece crying, started to sob and shed tears.

The confession over, the curate came out saying: "Alonso Quixano the Good is indeed dying, and is indeed in his right mind; we may now go in to him, while he makes his will."

The confession over, the curate came out saying: "Alonso Quixano the Good is really dying, and he is truly in his right mind; we can now go in to see him while he makes his will."

This news gave a tremendous impulse to the brimming eyes of the housekeeper, niece, and Sancho Panza his good squire, making the tears burst from their eyes and a host of sighs from their hearts; for, of a truth, as has been said more than once, whether as plain Alonso Quixano the Good, or as Don Quixote of La Mancha, Don Quixote was always of a gentle disposition and kindly in all his ways, and hence he was beloved not only by those of his own house, but by all who knew him.

This news gave a strong boost to the tear-filled eyes of the housekeeper, niece, and Sancho Panza, his loyal squire, causing tears to stream down their faces and a flood of sighs to escape their hearts. Because, as mentioned before, whether he was simply Alonso Quixano the Good or Don Quixote of La Mancha, Don Quixote was always gentle and kind in everything he did, which is why he was loved not just by those in his own household but by everyone who knew him.

The notary came in with the rest, and as soon as the preamble of the will had been set out and Don Quixote had commended his soul to God with all the devout formalities that are usual, coming to the bequests, he said: "Item: It is my will that, touching certain moneys in the hands of Sancho Panza (whom in my madness I made my squire), inasmuch as between him and me there have been certain accounts and debits and credits, no claim be made against him, nor any account demanded of him in respect of them; but that if anything remain over and above, after he has paid himself what I owe him, the balance, which will be but little, shall be his, and much good may it do him; and if as when I was mad I had a share in giving him the government of an island, so now that I am in my senses could I give him that of a kingdom, it should be his, for the[227] simplicity of his character and the fidelity of his conduct deserve it." And then, turning to Sancho, he said, "Forgive me, my friend, that I led thee to seem as mad as myself, making thee fall into the same error I myself fell into, that there were and still are knights-errant in the world."

The notary entered with the others, and as soon as the opening of the will was read and Don Quixote had commended his soul to God with all the usual formalities, he began to mention the bequests. He said: "Item: It is my will that regarding some money in the hands of Sancho Panza (whom in my madness I appointed as my squire), since there have been certain accounts, debits, and credits between us, no claim shall be made against him, nor shall any account be demanded from him concerning them; but if there is anything left after he takes what I owe him, the remainder, which won’t be much, shall belong to him, and I hope he enjoys it; and if, when I was mad, I gave him the governance of an island, now that I am sane, if I could give him the rule of a kingdom, it would be his, for the[227] simplicity of his nature and his loyalty deserve it." Then, turning to Sancho, he said, "Forgive me, my friend, for leading you to seem as crazy as I was, making you fall into the same illusion I did, that there were, and still are, knights-errant in the world."

"Ah!" said Sancho weeping; "don't die, master, but take my advice and live many years; for the foolishest thing a man can do in this life is to let himself die without rime or reason, without anybody killing him, or any hands but melancholy's making an end of him. Come, don't be lazy, but get up from your bed and let us take to the fields in shepherd's trim as we agreed. Perhaps behind some bush we shall find the lady Dulcinea disenchanted, as fine as fine can be. If it be that you are dying of vexation at having been vanquished, lay the blame on me, and say you were overthrown because I had girted Rosinante badly; besides, you must have seen in your books of chivalry that it is a common thing for knights to upset one another, and for him who is conquered to-day to be conqueror to-morrow."

"Ah!" Sancho said, crying. "Don't die, master! Please take my advice and live for many more years. The dumbest thing a person can do in this life is to let themselves die for no reason, without anyone killing them, or without anything but sadness bringing them to an end. Come on, get up from your bed and let's head to the fields dressed as shepherds, just like we agreed. Maybe behind some bush, we'll find the lady Dulcinea freed from her enchantment, looking as beautiful as ever. If you're feeling defeated because you lost, blame it on me and say you were defeated because I saddled Rosinante poorly. Besides, you've probably read in your books about chivalry that it's common for knights to defeat each other, and for the one who loses today to be the winner tomorrow."

"Very true," said Samson, "and good Sancho Panza's view of these cases is quite right."

"That's very true," said Samson, "and Sancho Panza's take on these situations is spot on."

"Sirs, not so fast," said Don Quixote. "In last year's nests there are no birds this year. I was mad—now I am in my senses; I was Don Quixote of La Mancha—I am now, as I said, Alonso Quixano the Good; and may my repentance and sincerity restore me to the esteem you used to have for me; and now let Master Notary proceed."

"Sirs, hold on a minute," said Don Quixote. "There are no birds in last year's nests this year. I was crazy—now I'm thinking clearly; I was Don Quixote of La Mancha—but now I'm, as I said, Alonso Quixano the Good; and I hope my repentance and honesty will bring back the respect you once had for me; and now let Master Notary continue."

"Item—I leave all my property absolutely to[228] Antonia Quixana, my niece, here present, after all has been deducted from the most available portion of it that may be required to satisfy the bequests I have made. And the first disbursement I desire to be made is the payment of the wages I owe for the time my housekeeper has served me, with twenty ducats, over and above, for a gown. The curate and the bachelor Samson Carrasco, now present, I appoint my executors.

"Item—I bequeath all my property entirely to [228] Antonia Quixana, my niece, who is here with me, after deducting whatever is needed from the most accessible part of it to cover the bequests I’ve made. The first payment I want to be made is for the wages I owe to my housekeeper for her time spent serving me, plus an additional twenty ducats for a gown. I appoint the curate and Samson Carrasco, the bachelor who is present, as my executors."

"Item—It is my wish that if Antonia Quixana, my niece, desires to marry, she shall marry a man of whom it shall be first of all ascertained by information taken that he does not know what books of chivalry are; and if it should be proved that he does, and if in spite of this my niece insists upon marrying him and does marry him, then she shall forfeit the whole of what I have left her, which my executors shall devote to works of charity as they please.

Item—I want it to be clear that if my niece, Antonia Quixana, wishes to get married, she should marry a man who is first verified to have no knowledge of chivalric books. If it turns out that he does know about them, and my niece still insists on marrying him and goes through with the marriage, then she will lose everything I’ve left her, which my executors will donate to charity as they see fit.

"Item—I entreat the aforesaid gentlemen my executors, that if any happy chance should lead them to discover the author who is said to have written a history now going about under the title of 'Second Part of the Achievements of Don Quixote of La Mancha,' they beg of him on my behalf as earnestly as they can to forgive me for having been, without intending it, the cause of his writing so many and such monstrous absurdities as he has written in it; for I am leaving the world with a feeling of compunction at having provoked him to write them."

Item—I request that the aforementioned gentlemen, my executors, if by any fortunate chance they come across the author who is said to have written a history currently circulating under the title 'Second Part of the Achievements of Don Quixote of La Mancha,' they kindly ask him on my behalf, as sincerely as possible, to forgive me for having unintentionally caused him to write so many and such ridiculous absurdities in it; for I am leaving this world feeling guilty for having prompted him to write them.

With this he closed his will, and a faintness coming over him, he stretched himself out at full length on the bed. All were in a flutter and made[229] haste to relieve him, and during the three days he lived after that on which he made his will, he fainted away very often. The house was all in confusion; but still the niece ate and the housekeeper drank and Sancho Panza enjoyed himself; for inheriting property wipes out or softens down in the heir the feeling of grief the dead man might be expected to leave behind him.

With that, he finished his will, and feeling faint, he lay down flat on the bed. Everyone was in a panic and rushed to help him, and during the three days he lived after making his will, he fainted quite a bit. The house was in chaos; however, the niece ate, the housekeeper drank, and Sancho Panza had a good time because inheriting property tends to lessen or eliminate the grief the deceased might leave behind for the heirs.

At last Don Quixote's end came, after he had received all the sacraments, and had in full and forcible terms exprest his detestation of books of chivalry. The notary was there at the time, and he said that in no book of chivalry had he ever read of any knight-errant dying in his bed so calmly and so like a Christian as Don Quixote, who, amid the tears and lamentations of all present, yielded up his spirit—that is to say, died. On perceiving it, the curate begged the notary to bear witness that Alonso Quixano the Good, commonly called Don Quixote of La Mancha, had passed away from this present life, and died naturally; and said he desired this testimony in order to remove the possibility of any other author save Cid Hamet Benengeli bringing him to life again falsely and making interminable stories out of his achievements.

At last, Don Quixote's end came after he had received all the sacraments and had clearly expressed his hatred for books about chivalry. The notary was there at the time, and he noted that in no book of chivalry had he ever read about any knight-errant dying in bed so peacefully and like a Christian as Don Quixote did, who, amid the tears and sorrow of everyone present, gave up his spirit—that is to say, died. Upon seeing this, the curate asked the notary to testify that Alonso Quixano the Good, commonly known as Don Quixote of La Mancha, had passed away from this life and died naturally; he said he wanted this testimony to prevent anyone other than Cid Hamet Benengeli from falsely bringing him back to life and creating endless stories about his adventures.

Such was the end of the Ingenious Gentleman of La Mancha, whose village Cid Hamet would not indicate precisely, in order to leave all the towns and villages of La Mancha to contend among themselves for the right to adopt him and claim him as a son, as the seven cities of Greece contended for Homer. The lamentations of Sancho and the niece and the housekeeper are omitted here, as well as the new epitaphs upon[230] his tomb; Samson Carrasco, however, put the following:

Such was the end of the Clever Gentleman of La Mancha, whose village Cid Hamet didn’t specify, so that all the towns and villages of La Mancha could argue among themselves for the right to claim him as their own, just like the seven cities of Greece competed for Homer. The cries of Sancho, the niece, and the housekeeper are left out here, along with the new epitaphs on[230] his tomb; however, Samson Carrasco wrote the following:

"A brave gentleman lies here,
A stranger to fear all his life; Not even in his death could Death triumph,
In that final hour, to make him tremble.
He cared little for the world, And the world was frightened by his actions; A crazy man spent his life, But in his senses, he finally perished.

FOOTNOTES:

[47] From "Don Quixote." Translated by John Jarvis.

[47] From "Don Quixote." Translated by John Jarvis.

[48] Jacopo Sannazaro was a Neapolitan poet, who wrote a work called "Arcadia."

[48] Jacopo Sannazaro was a poet from Naples who wrote a work called "Arcadia."


HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN

Born in 1805; died in 1875; went to Copenhagen to become an actor, but, helped by friends, attended the university; published a volume of travels in 1828, poems and a play in 1829, and the first of his "Tales," by which his fame abroad was established, in 1836; his "Autobiography" was published after his death.

Born in 1805; died in 1875; went to Copenhagen to become an actor, but, with help from friends, attended the university; published a travelogue in 1828, poems and a play in 1829, and the first of his "Tales," which established his fame abroad, in 1836; his "Autobiography" was published after his death.


THE EMPEROR'S NEW CLOTHES[49]

Many years ago there was an emperor, who was so excessively fond of new clothes that he spent all his money in dress. He did not trouble himself in the least about his soldiers; nor did he care to go either to the theater or the chase, except for the opportunities then afforded him for displaying his new clothes. He had a different suit for each hour of the day; and as of any other king or emperor one is accustomed to say, "He is sitting in council," it was always said of him, "The Emperor is sitting in his wardrobe."

Many years ago, there was an emperor who was so obsessed with new clothes that he spent all his money on fashion. He didn't care at all about his soldiers, nor did he enjoy going to the theater or hunting, except for the chance to show off his new outfits. He had a different outfit for every hour of the day; and while people usually say of other kings or emperors, "He is sitting in council," it was always said of him, "The Emperor is sitting in his wardrobe."

Time passed away merrily in the large town which was his capital; strangers arrived every day at the court. One day two rogues, calling themselves weavers, made their appearance. They gave out that they knew how to weave stuffs of the most beautiful colors and elaborate patterns, the clothes manufactured from which [232]should have the wonderful property of remaining invisible to every one who was unfit for the office he held, or who was extraordinarily simple in character.

Time passed quickly in the big town that was his capital; strangers showed up at the court every day. One day, two con artists, claiming to be weavers, appeared. They announced that they knew how to weave fabrics in the most beautiful colors and intricate patterns, and the clothes made from these [232] would have the amazing ability to remain invisible to anyone who was unfit for the job they held or who was incredibly simple-minded.

"These must, indeed, be splendid clothes!" thought the Emperor. "Had I such a suit, I might at once find out what men in my realm are unfit for their office, and also be able to distinguish the wise from the foolish! This stuff must be woven for me immediately." And he caused large sums of money to be given to both the weavers, in order that they might begin their work directly.

"These must really be amazing clothes!" thought the Emperor. "If I had a suit like that, I could easily figure out who in my kingdom is unfit for their job, and also tell the wise from the foolish! This fabric needs to be made for me right away." So, he ordered large amounts of money to be given to the weavers so they could start working immediately.

So the two pretended weavers set up two looms, and affected to work very busily, tho in reality they did nothing at all. They asked for the most delicate silk and the purest gold thread; put both into their own knapsacks; and then continued their pretended work at the empty looms until late at night.

So the two fake weavers set up two looms and acted like they were working really hard, even though they weren't doing anything at all. They asked for the finest silk and the purest gold thread, tucked both into their own bags, and then kept up their charade at the empty looms until late at night.

"I should like to know how the weavers are getting on with my cloth," said the Emperor to himself, after some little time had elapsed; he was, however, rather embarrassed when he remembered that a simpleton, or one unfit for his office, would be unable to see the manufacture. "To be sure," he thought, "he had nothing to risk in his own person; but yet he would prefer sending somebody else to bring him intelligence about the weavers and their work before he troubled himself in the affair." All the people throughout the city had heard of the wonderful property the cloth was to possess; and all were anxious to learn how wise, or how ignorant, their neighbors might prove to be.[233]

"I'd like to know how the weavers are doing with my cloth," the Emperor thought to himself after a little while. However, he felt a bit awkward when he realized that a fool or someone unfit for his position wouldn't be able to see the fabric being made. "Of course," he thought, "he has nothing to lose himself; but he would rather send someone else to find out about the weavers and their work before he got involved." Everyone in the city had heard about the amazing quality the cloth was supposed to have, and they were all eager to find out how wise, or how clueless, their neighbors might be.[233]

"I will send my faithful old minister to the weavers," said the Emperor at last, after some deliberation; "he will be best able to see how the cloth looks; for he is a man of sense, and no one can be more suitable for his office than he is."

"I'll send my loyal old minister to the weavers," the Emperor finally said after thinking it over; "he's the best person to judge how the cloth looks because he's sensible, and no one is more suited for this role than he is."

So the honest old minister went into the hall, where the knaves were working with all their might at their empty looms. "What can be the meaning of this?" thought the old man, opening his eyes very wide; "I can not discover the least bit of thread on the looms!" However, he did not express his thoughts aloud.

So, the honest old minister walked into the hall, where the crooks were working as hard as they could at their empty looms. "What does this mean?" thought the old man, opening his eyes wide; "I can't see even a bit of thread on the looms!" However, he didn’t say anything out loud.

The impostors requested him very courteously to be so good as to come nearer their looms; and then asked him whether the design pleased him, and whether the colors were not very beautiful; at same time pointing to the empty frames. The poor old minister looked and looked; he could not discover anything on the looms, for a very good reason, viz., there was nothing there. "What!" thought he again, "is it possible that I am a simpleton? I have never thought so myself; and, at any rate, if I am so, no one must know it. Can it be that I am unfit for my office? No, that must not be said either. I will never confess that I could not see the stuff."

The impostors politely asked him to come closer to their looms, then inquired if he liked the design and if the colors were beautiful, while pointing to the empty frames. The poor old minister looked and looked; he couldn’t see anything on the looms, for a very good reason—there was nothing there. "What!" he thought again, "is it possible that I am a fool? I’ve never thought of myself that way; and anyway, if I am, no one can find out. Could it be that I'm unfit for my position? No, that can’t be true either. I will never admit that I couldn’t see the fabric."

"Well, Sir Minister!" said one of the knaves, still pretending to work, "you do not say whether the stuff pleases you."

"Well, Sir Minister!" said one of the guys, still pretending to work, "you haven't said whether the stuff pleases you."

"Oh, it is admirable!" replied the old minister, looking at the loom through his spectacles. "This pattern, and the colors—yes, I will tell the Emperor without delay how very beautiful I think them."[234]

"Oh, that's impressive!" replied the old minister, peering at the loom through his glasses. "This design, and the colors—yes, I'll let the Emperor know right away how gorgeous I think they are."[234]

"We shall be much obliged to you," said the impostors, and then they named the different colors and described the patterns of the pretended stuff. The old minister listened attentively to their words, in order that he might repeat them to the Emperor; and then the knaves asked for more silk and gold, saying that it was necessary to complete what they had begun. However, they put all that was given them into their knapsacks, and continued to work with as much apparent diligence as before at their empty looms.

"We would really appreciate it," said the con artists, and then they mentioned the various colors and described the designs of the fake fabric. The old minister listened carefully to their words so he could report them to the Emperor; then the scam artists asked for more silk and gold, claiming it was essential to finish what they had started. However, they stuffed everything they were given into their backpacks and kept working just as diligently as before at their empty looms.

The Emperor now sent another officer of his court to see how the men were getting on, and to ascertain whether the cloth would soon be ready. It was just the same with this gentleman as with the minister; he surveyed the looms on all sides, but could see nothing at all but the empty frames.

The Emperor sent another officer from his court to check on the progress of the workers and to find out if the cloth would be ready soon. This gentleman was just like the minister; he looked around the looms, but all he could see were the empty frames.

"Does not the stuff appear as beautiful to you as it did to my lord the minister?" asked the impostors of the Emperor's second ambassador; at the same time making the same gestures as before, and talking of the design and colors which were not there.

"Doesn't it look as beautiful to you as it did to my lord the minister?" asked the imposters of the Emperor's second ambassador; while also making the same gestures as before and talking about the design and colors that weren't there.

"I certainly am not stupid!" thought the messenger. "It must be that I am not fit for my good, profitable office! That is very odd; however, no one shall know anything about it." And accordingly he praised the stuff he could not see, and declared that he was delighted with both colors and patterns. "Indeed, please your Imperial Majesty," said he to his sovereign, when he returned, "the cloth which the weavers are preparing is extraordinarily magnificent."

"I definitely am not stupid!" thought the messenger. "It must be that I'm just not suited for my good, well-paying job! That's really strange; still, no one will find out about it." So, he praised the fabric he couldn't see and claimed he was thrilled with both the colors and patterns. "Indeed, your Imperial Majesty," he said to his ruler when he returned, "the cloth the weavers are making is absolutely magnificent."

The whole city was talking of the splendid[235] cloth which the Emperor had ordered to be woven at his own expense.

The entire city was buzzing about the magnificent [235] cloth that the Emperor had commissioned to be made at his own expense.

And now the Emperor himself wished to see the costly manufacture while it was still on the loom. Accompanied by a select number of officers of the court, among whom were the two honest men who had already admired the cloth, he went to the crafty impostors, who, as soon as they were aware of the Emperor's approach, went on working more diligently than ever; altho they still did not pass a single thread through the looms.

And now the Emperor wanted to see the expensive fabric while it was still being made. Accompanied by a small group of court officials, including the two honest men who had already admired the cloth, he went to the deceptive con artists, who, as soon as they realized the Emperor was coming, worked harder than ever, even though they still didn’t weave a single thread through the looms.

"Is not the work absolutely magnificent?" said the two officers of the crown already mentioned. "If your Majesty will only be pleased to look at it! what a splendid design! what glorious colors!" and at the same time they pointed to the empty frames; for they imagined that every one but themselves could see this exquisite piece of workmanship.

"Isn't this work absolutely amazing?" said the two officers of the crown mentioned earlier. "If your Majesty would just take a look! What a fantastic design! What beautiful colors!" At the same time, they pointed to the empty frames, believing that everyone except themselves could see this exquisite piece of craftsmanship.

"How is this?" said the Emperor to himself; "I can see nothing; this is, indeed, a terrible affair! Am I a simpleton? or am I unfit to be an Emperor? that would be the worst thing that could happen. Oh, the cloth is charming," said he aloud; "it has my entire approbation." And he smiled most graciously, and looked closely at the empty looms; for on no account would he say that he could not see what two of the officers of his court had praised so much. All his retinue now strained their eyes, hoping to discover something on the looms, but they could see no more than the others; nevertheless, they all exclaimed, "Oh! how beautiful!" and advised his Majesty to have some new clothes made from this splendid[236] material for the approaching procession. "Magnificent! charming! excellent!" resounded on all sides; and every one was uncommonly gay. The Emperor shared in the general satisfaction, and presented the impostors with the ribbon of an order of knighthood to be worn in their buttonholes, and the title of "Gentlemen Weavers."

"How is this?" the Emperor thought to himself. "I can't see anything; this is really a mess! Am I a fool? Or am I not cut out to be an Emperor? That would be the worst thing ever. Oh, the fabric is lovely," he said out loud. "I completely approve." He smiled graciously and examined the empty looms closely, because he wouldn't admit that he couldn't see what two of his court officials had praised so highly. Everyone in his entourage strained their eyes, hoping to spot something on the looms, but they saw no more than the others. Still, they all exclaimed, "Oh! How beautiful!" and recommended that his Majesty have some new clothes made from this amazing[236] material for the upcoming procession. "Magnificent! Lovely! Excellent!" echoed from all around, and everyone was extraordinarily cheerful. The Emperor joined in the excitement and awarded the impostors with a ribbon of knighthood to wear in their buttonholes, along with the title of "Gentlemen Weavers."

The rogues sat up the whole of the night before the day on which the procession was to take place, and had sixteen lights burning, so that every one might see how anxious they were to finish the Emperor's new suit. They pretended to roll the cloth off the looms; cut the air with their scissors; and sewed with needles without any thread in them. "See!" cried they at last, "the Emperor's new clothes are ready!"

The scammers stayed up all night before the day of the parade, with sixteen lights on so everyone could see how eager they were to finish the Emperor's new suit. They acted like they were rolling the fabric off the looms, cutting the air with their scissors, and sewing with needles that had no thread. "Look!" they finally shouted, "The Emperor's new clothes are ready!"

And now the Emperor, with all the grandees of his court, came to the weavers; and the rogues raised their arms, as if in the act of holding something up, saying, "Here are your Majesty's trousers! here is the scarf! here is the mantle! The whole suit is as light as a cobweb; one might fancy one has nothing at all on, when drest in it; that, however, is the great virtue of this delicate cloth."

And now the Emperor, along with all the important people at his court, went to see the weavers; and the swindlers raised their arms as if they were holding something up, saying, "Here are your Majesty's pants! Here is the scarf! Here is the cloak! The whole outfit is as light as a spider's web; you might feel like you're not wearing anything at all when you put it on; that, however, is the greatest strength of this fine fabric."

"Yes, indeed!" said all the courtiers, altho not one of them could see anything of this exquisite manufacture.

"Yes, absolutely!" said all the courtiers, even though not one of them could see anything of this exquisite creation.

"If your Imperial Majesty will be graciously pleased to take off your clothes, we will fit on the new suit, in front of the looking-glass."

"If Your Imperial Majesty will kindly remove your clothes, we will try on the new suit in front of the mirror."

The Emperor was accordingly undrest, and the rogues pretended to array him in his new suit; the Emperor turning round, from side to side, before the looking-glass.[237]

The Emperor was then undressed, and the conmen pretended to dress him in his new outfit; the Emperor turned around, from side to side, in front of the mirror.[237]

"How splendid his Majesty looks in his new clothes! and how well they fit!" every one cried out. "What a design! what colors! these are, indeed, royal robes!"

"How amazing the King looks in his new clothes! And they fit him so well!" everyone exclaimed. "What a design! What colors! These are truly royal garments!"

"The canopy which is to be borne over your Majesty, in the procession, is waiting," announced the chief master of the ceremonies.

"The canopy that will be held over your Majesty during the procession is ready," announced the chief master of ceremonies.

"I am quite ready," answered the Emperor. "Do my new clothes fit well?" asked he, turning himself round again before the looking-glass, in order that he might appear to be examining his handsome suit.

"I’m ready," replied the Emperor. "Do my new clothes fit well?" he asked, turning around again in front of the mirror to make it look like he was admiring his stylish outfit.

The lords of the bed-chamber who were to carry his Majesty's train, felt about on the ground, as if they were lifting up the ends of the mantle, and pretended to be carrying something; for they would by no means betray anything like simplicity, or unfitness for their office.

The lords of the bed-chamber who were supposed to hold the King's train felt around on the ground as if they were picking up the ends of the mantle, pretending to carry something. They were determined not to show any signs of being simple or unfit for their role.

So now the Emperor walked under his high canopy in the midst of the procession, through the streets of his capital; and all the people standing by, and those at the windows, cried out, "Oh! how beautiful are our Emperor's new clothes! what a magnificent train there is to the mantle! and how gracefully the scarf hangs!" in short, no one would allow that he could not see these much-admired clothes, because, in doing so, he would have declared himself either a simpleton or unfit for his office. Certainly, none of the Emperor's various suits had ever excited so much admiration as this.

So now the Emperor walked beneath his grand canopy in the middle of the procession, through the streets of his capital; and all the people standing by, and those at the windows, shouted, "Oh! how beautiful our Emperor's new clothes are! what a magnificent train on the cloak! and how elegantly the scarf hangs!" In short, no one would admit that they couldn't see these highly praised clothes, because doing so would mean they were either foolish or unfit for their position. Truly, none of the Emperor's previous outfits had ever received as much admiration as this one.

"But the Emperor has nothing at all on!" said a little child. "Listen to the voice of innocence!" exclaimed his father; and what the child had said was whispered from one to another.[238]

"But the Emperor isn't wearing anything at all!" said a little child. "Listen to the voice of innocence!" exclaimed his father, and what the child had said was whispered from one person to another.[238]

"But he has nothing at all on!" at last cried out all the people. The Emperor was vexed, for he knew that the people were right; but he thought "the procession must go on now!" And the lords of the bed-chamber took greater pains than ever to appear holding up a train, altho, in reality, there was no train to hold.

"But he has nothing on!" finally shouted the crowd. The Emperor was frustrated, because he knew they were right; but he thought, "the parade must continue!" And the nobles started to pretend even harder to be lifting a train, even though there was actually no train to lift.

FOOTNOTES:

[49] Andersen's "Tales" have attracted many translators, among them Caroline Peachey, whose version is printed in the Bohn Library. Another version is by Mrs. H. B. Paull.

[49] Andersen's "Tales" have drawn in many translators, including Caroline Peachey, whose version is published in the Bohn Library. Another version is by Mrs. H. B. Paull.


IVAN TURGENEFF

Born in 1818; died in 1883; educated in Moscow and St. Petersburg; studied also in Berlin; received an official appointment in 1840; began to publish poems in 1841; published a novel in 1844; his fame as an author established as early as 1850; banished to Orel, but allowed to return in 1854; lived afterward in Baden-Baden and Paris, making short visits to Russia; continued to produce novels until his death.

Born in 1818; died in 1883; educated in Moscow and St. Petersburg; also studied in Berlin; got an official appointment in 1840; started publishing poems in 1841; published a novel in 1844; his reputation as an author was established as early as 1850; exiled to Orel, but allowed to come back in 1854; afterward lived in Baden-Baden and Paris, with brief visits to Russia; continued to write novels until his death.


BAZAROV'S DEATH[50]

THE sound of a light carriage on springs—that sound which is peculiarly impressive in the wilds of the country—suddenly struck upon his hearing. Nearer and nearer rolled the light wheels; now even the neighing of the horses could be heard. Vassily Ivanovitch jumped up and ran to the little window. There drove into the courtyard of his little house a carriage with seats for two, with four horses harnessed abreast. Without stopping to consider what it could mean, with a rush of a sort of senseless joy, he ran out on to the steps. A groom in livery was opening the carriage door; a lady in a black veil and a black mantle was getting out of it.

THE sound of a light carriage on springs—an especially striking sound in the countryside—suddenly caught his attention. The light wheels rolled closer and closer; now he could even hear the horses neighing. Vassily Ivanovitch jumped up and rushed to the small window. A carriage with seats for two, pulled by four horses side by side, drove into the courtyard of his little house. Without stopping to think about what it meant, filled with a kind of mindless joy, he dashed out onto the steps. A groom in a uniform was opening the carriage door; a lady in a black veil and a black cloak was getting out.

"I am Madame Odintsov," she said. "Yevgeny Vassilyitch is still living? You are his father? I have a doctor with me."

"I’m Madame Odintsov," she said. "Is Yevgeny Vassilyitch still alive? Are you his father? I have a doctor with me."

"Benefactress!" cried Vassily Ivanovitch; and snatching her hand, he prest it convulsively to [240]his lips; while the doctor brought by Anna Sergyevna, a little man in spectacles, of German physiognomy, stept very deliberately out of the carriage. "Still living, my Yevgeny is still living, and now he will be saved! Wife! wife! An angel from heaven has come to us."

"Benefactor!" shouted Vassily Ivanovitch, grabbing her hand and pressing it fervently to [240]his lips, while the doctor that Anna Sergyevna brought, a short man with glasses and a German look, stepped slowly out of the carriage. "My Yevgeny is still alive, and now he will be saved! Wife! Wife! An angel from heaven has come to us."

"What does it mean, good Lord!" faltered the old woman, running out of the drawing-room; and comprehending nothing, she fell on the spot at Anna Sergyevna's feet, in the passage, and began kissing her garments like a madwoman.

"What does it mean, oh my goodness!" stammered the old woman, rushing out of the living room; and understanding nothing, she collapsed right there at Anna Sergyevna's feet in the hallway and started kissing her clothes like a crazy person.

"What are you doing!" protested Anna Sergyevna; but Arina Vlasyevna did not heed her, while Vassily Ivanovitch could only repeat, "An angel! an angel!"

"What are you doing?" Anna Sergyevna protested; but Arina Vlasyevna ignored her, while Vassily Ivanovitch could only say, "An angel! an angel!"

"Wo ist der Kranke? [where is the patient?]" said the doctor at last, with some impatience.

"Where is the patient?" said the doctor at last, with a bit of impatience.

Vassily Ivanovitch recovered himself. "Here, here; follow me, würdigster Herr Collega," he added through old associations.

Vassily Ivanovitch composed himself. "Come on, follow me, esteemed colleague," he added, influenced by old connections.

"Ah!" articulated the German, grinning sourly.

"Ah!" said the German, grinning bitterly.

Vassily Ivanovitch led him into the study. "The doctor from Anna Sergyevna Odintsov," he said, bending down quite to his son's ear, "and she herself is here."

Vassily Ivanovitch brought him into the study. "The doctor from Anna Sergyevna Odintsov," he said, leaning down close to his son's ear, "and she is here too."

Bazarov suddenly opened his eyes. "What did you say?"

Bazarov suddenly opened his eyes. "What did you say?"

"I say that Anna Sergyevna is here; and has brought this gentleman, a doctor, to you."

"I’m saying that Anna Sergyevna is here and has brought this guy, a doctor, to see you."

Bazarov moved his eyes about him. "She is here? I want to see her."

Bazarov looked around. "Is she here? I want to see her."

"You shall see her, Yevgeny; but first we must have a little talk with the doctor. I will tell him the whole history of your illness, since Sidor Sidoritch" (this was the name of the district[241] doctor) "has gone; and we will have a little consultation."

"You'll see her, Yevgeny; but first, we need to have a brief chat with the doctor. I'll explain the entire history of your illness, since Sidor Sidoritch" (that was the name of the district[241] doctor) "is gone; and we can have a little consultation."

Bazarov glanced at the German. "Well, talk away quickly, only not in Latin: you see, I know the meaning of jam moritur."

Bazarov looked at the German. "Go ahead and speak, just do it quickly and not in Latin: you see, I know what jam moritur means."

"Der Herr scheint des Deutschen mächtig zu sein," began the new follower of Æsculapius, turning to Vassily Ivanovitch.

"Seems like the Lord has control over the German," started the new follower of Æsculapius, turning to Vassily Ivanovitch.

"Ich—habe—We had better speak Russian," said the old man.

"Uh—we should probably speak Russian," said the old man.

"Ah, ah! so that's how it is. To be sure—" And the consultation began.

"Ah, ah! So that's how it is. For sure—" And the discussion began.

Half an hour later, Anna Sergyevna, conducted by Vassily Ivanovitch, came into the study. The doctor had had time to whisper to her that it was hopeless even to think of the patient's recovery.

Half an hour later, Anna Sergyevna, accompanied by Vassily Ivanovitch, entered the study. The doctor had managed to tell her quietly that it was pointless to even consider the patient's recovery.

She looked at Bazarov—and stood still in the doorway; so greatly was she imprest by the inflamed and at the same time deathly face, with its dim eyes fastened upon her. She felt simply dismayed, with a sort of cold and suffocating dismay: the thought that she would not have felt like that if she had really loved him flashed instantaneously through her brain.

She looked at Bazarov and froze in the doorway; she was so overwhelmed by his fiery yet lifeless face, with its dull eyes fixed on her. She felt truly disheartened, with a kind of cold and suffocating dread: the realization that she wouldn't have felt this way if she had truly loved him quickly crossed her mind.

"Thanks," he said painfully: "I did not expect this. It's a deed of mercy. So we have seen each other again, as you promised."

"Thanks," he said with difficulty. "I didn't expect this. It's a kind act. So we've seen each other again, just like you promised."

"Anna Sergyevna has been so kind," began Vassily Ivanovitch.

"Anna Sergyevna has been really nice," started Vassily Ivanovitch.

"Father, leave us alone. Anna Sergyevna, you will allow it, I fancy, now?"

"Father, just leave us alone. Anna Sergyevna, you won't mind, right?"

With a motion of his head he indicated his prostrate helpless frame.

With a nod of his head, he pointed to his powerless, lying figure.

Vassily Ivanovitch went out.[242]

Vassily Ivanovitch went outside.[242]

"Well, thanks," repeated Bazarov. "This is royally done. Monarchs, they say, visit the dying too."

"Well, thanks," Bazarov said again. "This is really well done. They say that kings visit the dying too."

"Yevgeny Vassilyitch, I hope—"

"Yevgeny Vassilyitch, I hope—"

"Ah, Anna Sergyevna, let us speak the truth. It's all over with me. I'm under the wheel. So it turns out that it was useless to think of the future. Death's an old joke, but it comes fresh to every one. So far I'm not afraid—but there, senselessness is coming, and then it's all up!" he waved his hand feebly. "Well, what had I to say to you? I loved you! There was no sense in that even before, and less than ever now. Love is a form, and my own form is already breaking up. Better say how lovely you are! And now here you stand, so beautiful—" Anna Sergyevna gave an involuntary shudder. "Never mind, don't be uneasy. Sit down there. Don't come close to me: you know my illness is catching."

"Ah, Anna Sergyevna, let's be honest. It's all over for me. I'm trapped. So it turns out that thinking about the future was pointless. Death is an old joke, but it feels new to everyone. So far, I'm not scared—but soon I’ll lose my mind, and then it’s all over!" He waved his hand weakly. "Well, what was I going to say to you? I loved you! That didn’t make sense even before, and it makes even less sense now. Love is just a facade, and mine is already falling apart. Better say how beautiful you are! And here you are, looking so stunning—" Anna Sergyevna shuddered involuntarily. "It's okay, don’t worry. Sit over there. Don’t come too close to me: you know my illness is contagious."

Anna Sergyevna swiftly crossed the room, and sat down in the armchair near the sofa on which Bazarov was lying.

Anna Sergyevna quickly walked across the room and sat down in the armchair next to the sofa where Bazarov was lying.

"Noble-hearted!" he whispered. "Oh, how near, and how young, and fresh, and pure—in this loathsome room! Well, good-by! live long—that's the best of all—and make the most of it while there is time. You see what a hideous spectacle: the worm half-crusht, but writhing still. And you see, I thought too, I'd break down so many things: I wouldn't die—why should I!—there were problems to solve, and I was a giant! And now all the problem for the giant is how to die decently—tho that makes no difference. Never mind: I'm not going to turn tail."[243]

"Noble-hearted!" he whispered. "Oh, how close, how young, how fresh, and pure—in this disgusting room! Well, goodbye! Live long—that's the best part—and make the most of it while there's time. You see this terrible sight: the worm half-crushed, but still writhing. And you see, I thought I could break so many things: I wouldn’t die—why should I!—there were problems to solve, and I was a giant! And now the only problem for the giant is how to die with dignity—though that doesn't really matter. Never mind: I'm not going to back down."[243]

Bazarov was silent, and began feeling with his hand for the glass. Anna Sergyevna gave him some drink: not taking off her glove, and drawing her breath timorously.

Bazarov was quiet and started to feel for the glass with his hand. Anna Sergyevna gave him a drink without taking off her glove, holding her breath nervously.

"You will forget me," he began again: "the dead's no companion for the living. My father will tell you what a man Russia is losing. That's nonsense, but don't contradict the old man. Whatever toy will comfort the child—you know. And be kind to mother. People like them aren't to be found in your great world if you look by daylight with a candle. I was needed by Russia. No, it's clear, I wasn't needed. And who is needed? The shoemaker's needed, the tailor's needed, the butcher—gives us meat—the butcher—wait a little, I'm getting mixt. There's a forest here—"

"You'll forget me," he started again. "The dead can't really be company for the living. My dad will tell you what a great person Russia is losing. That's nonsense, but don’t argue with him. Whatever will comfort the child—you know. And be nice to Mom. People like them aren’t easy to find in your big world if you look during the day with a candle. I was needed by Russia. No, it’s clear, I wasn’t needed. And who is actually needed? The shoemaker is needed, the tailor is needed, the butcher—who gives us meat—the butcher—wait a sec, I'm getting mixed up. There's a forest here—"

Bazarov put his hand to his brow.

Bazarov raised his hand to his forehead.

Anna Sergyevna bent down to him. "Yevgeny Vassilyitch, I am here—"

Anna Sergyevna leaned down to him. "Yevgeny Vassilyitch, I'm here—"

He at once took his hand away, and raised himself.

He immediately pulled his hand back and sat up.

"Good-by," he said with sudden force, and his eyes gleamed with their last light. "Good-by. Listen—you know I didn't kiss you then. Breathe on the dying lamp, and let it go out."

"Goodbye," he said suddenly, his eyes shining with their last brightness. "Goodbye. Listen—you know I didn't kiss you back then. Blow on the dying lamp and let it fade."

Anna Sergyevna put her lips to his forehead.

Anna Sergyevna pressed her lips to his forehead.

"Enough!" he murmured, and dropt back on to the pillow. "Now—darkness—"

"Enough!" he whispered, and sank back onto the pillow. "Now—darkness—"

Anna Sergyevna went softly out. "Well?" Vassily Ivanovitch asked her in a whisper.

Anna Sergyevna quietly stepped out. "Well?" Vassily Ivanovitch asked her in a hushed tone.

"He has fallen asleep," she answered, scarce audibly. Bazarov was not fated to awaken. Toward evening he sank into complete unconsciousness, and the following day he died. Father[244] Alexey performed the last rites of religion over him. When they anointed him with the last unction, when the holy oil touched his breast, one eye opened; and it seemed as tho at the sight of the priest in his vestments, the smoking censers, the light before the image, something like a shudder of horror passed over the death-stricken face. When at last he had breathed his last, and there arose a universal lamentation in the house, Vassily Ivanovitch was seized by a sudden frenzy. "I said I should rebel," he shrieked hoarsely, with his face inflamed and distorted, shaking his fist in the air, as tho threatening some one; "and I rebel, I rebel!" But Arina Vlasyevna, all in tears, hung upon his neck, and both fell on their faces together. "Side by side," Anfisushka related afterward in the servants' room, "they drooped their poor heads like lambs at noonday."

"He has fallen asleep," she replied, barely above a whisper. Bazarov was not meant to wake up. By evening, he slipped into complete unconsciousness, and the next day he died. Father[244] Alexey conducted the last rites for him. When they anointed him with the last rites, and the holy oil touched his chest, one eye opened; and it seemed that upon seeing the priest in his vestments, the incense burners, and the light in front of the icon, a shiver of horror passed over his deathly pale face. When he finally breathed his last, a wave of mourning swept through the house, and Vassily Ivanovitch was overtaken by a sudden frenzy. "I said I would rebel," he shouted hoarsely, his face red and contorted, shaking his fist in the air as if threatening someone; "and I rebel, I rebel!" But Arina Vlasyevna, crying, clung to him, and they both knelt on the ground together. "Side by side," Anfisushka recounted later in the servants' room, "they hung their poor heads like lambs at noon."

But the heat of noonday passes, and evening comes and night; and then, too, the return to the kindly refuge, where sleep is sweet for the weary and heavy-laden.

But the midday heat fades, and evening arrives, followed by night; and then, the return to the comforting refuge, where sleep is sweet for the tired and burdened.

FOOTNOTES:

[50] From "Fathers and Children." Translated from the Russian by Constance Garnett.

[50] From "Fathers and Children." Translated from the Russian by Constance Garnett.


HENRIK IBSEN

Born in Norway in 1828, died in 1906; studied medicine, but devoted himself to literature; his first dramatic work published in 1850; went to the University in Christiania in 1850; for a time edited a weekly paper at Christiania; became manager of a theater at Bergen in 1852; visited Germany in 1852; returned to Christiania as director of the Norwegian Theater in 1857; thereafter wrote plays continuously; lived in later years first at Dresden and then at Munich.

Born in Norway in 1828 and died in 1906, he studied medicine but dedicated himself to literature. His first play was published in 1850, and he attended the University of Christiania the same year. He briefly edited a weekly paper in Christiania and became the manager of a theater in Bergen in 1852. He visited Germany that same year and returned to Christiania as the director of the Norwegian Theater in 1857. After that, he wrote plays continuously and spent his later years living in Dresden and then Munich.


THE THOUGHT CHILD[51]

The action passes in the first half of the Thirteenth Century. Present: Skule; Jatgeir the Skald, an Icelander; Paul Flida, a nobleman.

The story takes place in the first half of the Thirteenth Century. Present: Skule; Jatgeir the Skald, an Icelander; Paul Flida, a nobleman.

Jatgeir [enters from the back]—Forgive my coming, lord King.

Jatgeir [enters from the back]—Sorry for coming in, Your Majesty.

King Skule—You come to my wish, Skald!

King Skule—You're here because I asked, Skald!

Jatgeir—I overheard some townsfolk at my lodging talking darkly of—

Jatgeir—I overheard some locals at my place talking ominously about—

King Skule—Let that wait. Tell me, Skald, you who have fared far abroad in strange lands—have you ever seen a woman love another's child? Not only be kind to it—'tis not that I mean; but love it, love it with the warmest passion of her soul.

King Skule—Let that wait. Tell me, Skald, you who have traveled far in foreign lands—have you ever seen a woman love another's child? Not just be kind to it—it's not that I mean; but love it, love it with the deepest passion of her soul.

Jatgeir—That can only those women do who have no child of their own to love.

Jatgeir—That’s something only women without children of their own can do.

King Skule—Only those women—?

King Skule—Only those women—?

Jatgeir—And chiefly women who are barren.

Jatgeir—And especially women who can't have children.

King Skule—Chiefly the barren—? They love the children of others with all their warmest passion?

King Skule—Mainly the barren—? They love other people's children with all their deepest passion?

Jatgeir—That will oftentimes befall.

Jatgeir—That will often happen.

King Skule—And does it not sometimes befall that such a barren woman will slay another's child, because she herself has none?

King Skule—And doesn’t it sometimes happen that a barren woman will kill another’s child because she has none herself?

Jatgeir—Ay, ay; but in that she does unwisely.

Jatgeir—Yeah, she's making a mistake.

King Skule—Unwisely?

King Skule—Not smart?

Jatgeir—Ay, for she gives the gift of sorrow to her whose child she slays.

Jatgeir—Yes, because she brings sorrow to the mother whose child she kills.

King Skule—Think you the gift of sorrow is a great good?

King Skule—Do you think that the ability to feel sorrow is a valuable gift?

Jatgeir—Yes, lord.

Jatgeir—Yes, sir.

King Skule [looking fixedly at him]—Methinks there are two men in you, Icelander. When you sit amid the household at the merry feast, you draw cloak and hood over all your thoughts; when one is alone with you, sometimes you seem to be of those among whom one were fain to choose his friend. How comes it?

King Skule [looking intently at him]—I believe there are two sides to you, Icelander. When you’re at the joyous feast with everyone, you hide your true feelings under your cloak and hood; but when it's just us, sometimes you seem like someone I’d want as a friend. Why is that?

Jatgeir—When you go to swim in the river, my lord, you would scarce strip you where the people pass by to church: you seek a sheltered privacy.

Jatgeir—When you go to swim in the river, my lord, you hardly take off your clothes where people are walking to church: you look for a private spot.

King Skule—True, true.

King Skule—That's right, that's right.

Jatgeir—My soul has a like shyness; therefore I do not strip me when there are many in the hall.

Jatgeir—My soul is just as shy; that's why I don't take off my clothes when there are a lot of people in the hall.

King Skule—Hm. [A short pause.] Tell me, Jatgeir, how came you to be a skald? Who taught you skaldcraft?

King Skule—Hmm. [A short pause.] Tell me, Jatgeir, how did you become a skald? Who taught you the art of being a skald?

Jatgeir—Skaldcraft can not be taught, my lord.

Jatgeir—Skaldcraft can't be taught, my lord.

King Skule—Can not be taught? How came it then?[247]

King Skule—Can't be taught? How did that happen then?[247]

Jatgeir—I got the gift of sorrow, and I was a skald.

Jatgeir—I received the gift of sadness, and I was a poet.

King Skule—Then 'tis the gift of sorrow the skald has need of?

King Skule—So, is it the gift of sorrow that the poet needs?

Jatgeir—I needed sorrow; others there may be who need faith, or joy—or doubt—

Jatgeir—I needed sadness; there may be others who need belief, or happiness—or uncertainty—

King Skule—Doubt, as well?

King Skule—Doubt that too?

Jatgeir—Ay; but then must the doubter be strong and sound.

Jatgeir—Yeah; but then the skeptic has to be confident and stable.

King Skule—And whom call you the unsound doubter?

King Skule—Who do you call the unreliable skeptic?

Jatgeir—He who doubts his own doubt.

Jatgeir—The one who questions his own uncertainty.

King Skule [slowly]—That, methinks, were death.

King Skule [slowly]—That seems like death.

Jatgeir—'Tis worse; 'tis neither day nor night.

Jatgeir—It's worse; it's neither day nor night.

King Skule [quickly, as if shaking off his thoughts]—Where are my weapons? I will fight and act, not think. What was it you would have told me when you came?

King Skule [quickly, as if shaking off his thoughts]—Where are my weapons? I will fight and take action, not ponder. What was it you wanted to tell me when you arrived?

Jatgeir—'Twas what I noted in my lodgings. The townsmen whisper together secretly, and laugh mockingly, and ask if we be well assured that King Hakon is in the west land: there is somewhat they are in glee over.

Jatgeir—I noticed this in my room. The townspeople are whispering quietly to each other, laughing mockingly, and questioning whether we're sure that King Hakon is in the west. There's something they're pleased about.

King Skule—They are men of Viken, and therefore against me.

King Skule—They are people from Viken, and that makes them my opponents.

Jatgeir—They scoff because King Olaf's shrine could not be brought out to the mote-stead when we did you homage; they say it boded ill.

Jatgeir—They mock us because King Olaf's shrine couldn't be brought out to the courtyard when we paid our respects to you; they claim it brings bad luck.

King Skule—When next I come to Nidaros the shrine shall out! It shall stand under the open sky, tho I should have to tear down St. Olaf's church and widen the mote-stead over the spot where it stood.

King Skule—When I come back to Nidaros, the shrine will be built! It will be out in the open sky, even if I have to tear down St. Olaf's church and expand the grounds over the area where it used to be.

Jatgeir—That were a strong deed; but I shall[248] make a song of it as strong as the deed itself.

Jatgeir—That was a bold action; but I will[248] create a song about it that matches the strength of the action itself.

King Skule—Have you many unmade songs within you, Jatgeir?

King Skule—Do you have a lot of unwritten songs inside you, Jatgeir?

Jatgeir—Nay, but many unborn; they are conceived one after the other, come to life, and are brought forth.

Jatgeir—No, there are many yet to be born; they are conceived one after another, come to life, and are delivered.

King Skule—And if I, who am king and have the might—if I were to have you slain, would all the unborn skald-thoughts within you die along with you?

King Skule—And if I, the king who holds the power—if I ordered your execution, would all the untold poetic ideas inside you perish with you?

Jatgeir—My lord, it is a great sin to slay a fair thought.

Jatgeir—My lord, it's a serious mistake to kill a noble idea.

King Skule—I ask not if it be a sin: I ask if it be possible!

King Skule—I’m not asking if it’s a sin: I’m asking if it’s possible!

Jatgeir—I know not.

Jatgeir—I don’t know.

King Skule—Have you never had another skald for your friend, and has he never unfolded to you a great and noble song he thought to make?

King Skule—Have you never had a different poet as your friend, and has he never shared with you a grand and noble song he intended to create?

Jatgeir—Yes, lord.

Jatgeir—Yes, sir.

King Skule—Did you not then wish that you could slay him, to take his thought and make the song yourself?

King Skule—Did you not want to kill him, so you could take his idea and create the song yourself?

Jatgeir—My lord, I am not barren: I have children of my own; I need not to love those of other men. [Goes.]

Jatgeir—My lord, I’m not infertile: I have my own children; I don’t need to care for someone else’s kids. [Goes.]

King Skule [after a pause]—The Icelander is in very deed a skald. He speaks God's deepest truth and knows it not. I am as a barren woman. Therefore I love Hakon's kingly thought-child, love it with the warmest passion of my soul. Oh that I could but adopt it! It would die in my hands. Which were best, that it should die in my hands or wax great in his? Should I ever have peace of soul if that came to pass? Can I forego all? Can I stand by and see Hakon[249] make himself famous for all time? How dead and empty is all within me—and around me. No friend—ah, the Icelander! [Goes to the door and calls.] Has the skald gone from the palace?

King Skule [after a pause]—The Icelander truly is a skald. He speaks the deepest truths of God without even realizing it. I feel like a barren woman. That’s why I love Hakon’s royal idea, love it with all the passion in my soul. Oh, if only I could adopt it! It would wither in my hands. Which is better, for it to perish in my hands or to grow strong in his? Would I ever find peace in my soul if that happens? Can I give up everything? Can I just stand by and watch Hakon[249] become famous for all time? Everything inside me—and around me—feels so dead and empty. No friend—oh, the Icelander! [Goes to the door and calls.] Has the skald left the palace?

A Guard [outside]—No, my lord: he stands in the outer hall talking with the watch.

A Guard [outside]—No, my lord: he's out in the outer hall chatting with the watch.

King Skule—Bid him come hither. [Goes forward to the table; presently Jatgeir enters.] I can not sleep, Jatgeir: 'tis all my great kingly thoughts that keep me awake, you see.

King Skule—Tell him to come here. [Moves to the table; Jatgeir enters shortly.] I can't sleep, Jatgeir: it's all my heavy kingly thoughts that are keeping me awake, you see.

Jatgeir—'Tis with the king's thoughts as with the skald's, I doubt not. They fly highest and grow quickest when there is night and stillness around.

Jatgeir—I have no doubt that the king's thoughts are like the skald's. They soar highest and develop fastest when there is night and silence all around.

King Skule—Is it so with the skald's thoughts?

King Skule—Is that how the poet feels?

Jatgeir—Ay, lord: no song is born by daylight; it may be written down in the sunshine, but it makes itself in the silent night.

Jatgeir—Yes, my lord: no song is created in the daylight; it can be recorded in the sunshine, but it comes to life in the quiet of night.

King Skule—Who gave you the gift of sorrow, Jatgeir?

King Skule—Who gave you the gift of sorrow, Jatgeir?

Jatgeir—She whom I loved.

Jatgeir—The one I loved.

King Skule—She died, then?

King Skule—She passed away, right?

Jatgeir—No, she deceived me.

Jatgeir—No, she tricked me.

King Skule—And then you became a skald?

King Skule—So, you decided to become a poet?

Jatgeir—Ay, then I became a skald.

Jatgeir—Yeah, then I became a poet.

King Skule [seizes him by the arm]—What gift do I need to become a king?

King Skule [grabs him by the arm]—What do I need to be a king?

Jatgeir—Not the gift of doubt; else would you not question so.

Jatgeir—It's not a gift of doubt; otherwise, you wouldn't be questioning it like this.

King Skule—What gift do I need?

King Skule—What do I want?

Jatgeir—My lord, you are a king.

Jatgeir—My lord, you are a king.

King Skule—Have you at all times full faith that you are a skald?

King Skule—Do you always truly believe that you are a poet?

Jatgeir [looks silently at him for a while]—Have you never loved?[250]

Jatgeir [stares at him quietly for a moment]—Have you never been in love?[250]

King Skule—Yes, once—burningly, blissfully, and in sin.

King Skule—Yes, once—intensely, joyfully, and in wrongdoing.

Jatgeir—You have a wife.

Jatgeir—You have a spouse.

King Skule—Her I took to bear me sons.

King Skule—I chose her to have my sons.

Jatgeir—But you have a daughter, my lord—a gracious and noble daughter.

Jatgeir—But you have a daughter, my lord—an elegant and honorable daughter.

King Skule—Were my daughter a son, I would not ask you what gift I need. [Vehemently.] I must have some one by me who sinks his own will utterly in mine—who believes in me, unflinchingly, who will cling close to me in good hap and ill, who lives only to shed light and warmth over my life, and must die if I fall. Give me counsel, Jatgeir Skald!

King Skule—If my daughter were a son, I wouldn't need to ask you what kind of gift I need. [Vehemently.] I need someone by my side who completely submerges their own will in mine—someone who believes in me without hesitation, who will stay close to me in both good times and bad, who lives just to bring light and warmth to my life, and who would be lost if I fail. Please advise me, Jatgeir Skald!

Jatgeir—Buy yourself a dog, my lord.

Jatgeir—Get yourself a dog, my lord.

King Skule—Would no man suffice?

King Skule—Isn't one man enough?

Jatgeir—You would have to search long for such a man.

Jatgeir—You would have to look a long time to find a man like that.

King Skule [suddenly]—Will you be that man to me, Jatgeir? Will you be a son to me? You shall have Norway's crown to your heritage—the whole land shall be yours, if you will be a son to me, and live for my life work, and believe in me.

King Skule [suddenly]—Will you be that man to me, Jatgeir? Will you be a son to me? You’ll inherit the crown of Norway—the entire country will be yours if you choose to be a son to me, dedicate yourself to my life's work, and believe in me.

Jatgeir—And what should be my warranty that I did not feign—?

Jatgeir—And what proof do I have that I didn't pretend?

King Skule—Give up your calling in life, sing no more songs, and then will I believe you!

King Skule—Stop pursuing your purpose in life, don’t sing any more songs, and then I’ll believe you!

Jatgeir—No, lord: that were to buy the crown too dear.

Jatgeir—No, my lord: that would cost too much for the crown.

King Skule—Bethink you well: 'tis greater to be a king than a skald.

King Skule—Think carefully: it's better to be a king than a poet.

Jatgeir—Not always.

Jatgeir—Not always true.

King Skule—'Tis but your unsung songs you must sacrifice![251]

King Skule—It's only your uncelebrated songs you have to give up![251]

Jatgeir—Songs unsung are ever the fairest.

Jatgeir—Songs that are never sung are always the most beautiful.

King Skule—But I must—I must have one who can trust in me! Only one. I feel it: had I that I were saved!

King Skule—But I have to—I have to have someone who believes in me! Just one. I can feel it: if I had that, I'd be saved!

Jatgeir—Trust in yourself and you will be saved!

Jatgeir—Believe in yourself, and you'll be okay!

Paul Flida [enters hastily]—King Skule, look to yourself! Hakon Hakonsson lies off Elgjarness with all his fleet!

Paul Flida [enters quickly]—King Skule, be careful! Hakon Hakonsson is off Elgjarness with his entire fleet!

King Skule—Off Elgjarness! Then he is close at hand.

King Skule—Off Elgjarness! Then he is nearby.

Jatgeir—Get we to arms then! If there be bloodshed to-night, I will gladly be the first to die for you!

Jatgeir—Let’s grab our weapons then! If there's going to be bloodshed tonight, I'm more than willing to be the first to die for you!

King Skule—You, who would not live for me!

King Skule—You, who wouldn't live for me!

Jatgeir—A man can die for another's life work; but if he go on living, he must live for his own. [Goes.]

Jatgeir—A man can sacrifice himself for someone else's life's work; but if he continues to live, he must live for his own. [Goes.]

FOOTNOTES:

[51] From the translation of "The Pretenders" by William Archer.

[51] From the translation of "The Pretenders" by William Archer.


COUNT LEO TOLSTOY

Born in 1828; educated at the University of Kazan; served in the army and commander of a battery in the Crimea in 1855, being present at the storming of Sebastopol; sent as a special courier to St. Petersburg; lived on his estate after the liberation of the serfs, working with the peasants and devoting himself to literary work; published "War and Peace" in 1865-68, "Anna Karenina" in 1875-78, "Sebastopol" in 1853-55, "Childhood, Boyhood and Youth," and "The Kreutzer Sonata" in 1890, and "War" in 1892.

Born in 1828; educated at the University of Kazan; served in the army and was the commander of a battery in Crimea in 1855, present during the storming of Sebastopol; sent as a special courier to St. Petersburg; lived on his estate after the emancipation of the serfs, working with the peasants and dedicating himself to literary work; published "War and Peace" from 1865-68, "Anna Karenina" from 1875-78, "Sebastopol" from 1853-55, "Childhood, Boyhood, and Youth," and "The Kreutzer Sonata" in 1890, and "War" in 1892.


SHAKESPEARE NOT A GREAT GENIUS[52]

I remember the astonishment I felt when I first read Shakespeare. I expected to receive a powerful esthetic pleasure, but having read, one after the other, works regarded as his best: "King Lear," "Romeo and Juliet," "Hamlet" and "Macbeth," not only did I feel no delight, but I felt an irresistible repulsion and tedium, and doubted as to whether I was senseless in feeling works regarded as the summit of perfection by the whole of the civilized world to be trivial and positively bad, or whether the significance which this civilized world attributes to the works of Shakespeare was itself senseless. My consternation was increased by the fact that I always keenly felt the beauties of poetry in every form; then why should artistic works recognized by the whole world as those [253]of a genius—the works of Shakespeare—not only fail to please me, but be disagreeable to me! For a long time I could not believe in myself, and during fifty years, in order to test myself, I several times recommenced reading Shakespeare in every possible form, in Russian, in English, in German and in Schlegel's translation, as I was advised. Several times I read the dramas and the comedies and historical plays, and I invariably underwent the same feelings: repulsion, weariness, and bewilderment. At the present time, being desirous once more to test myself, I have, as an old man of seventy-five, again read the whole of Shakespeare, including the historical plays, the "Henrys," "Troilus and Cressida," the "Tempest," "Cymbeline," and I have felt, with even greater force, the same feelings—this time, however, not of bewilderment, but of firm, indubitable conviction that the unquestionable glory of a great genius which Shakespeare enjoys, and which compels writers of our time to imitate him and readers and spectators to discover in him non-existent merits—thereby distorting their esthetic and ethical understanding—is a great evil, as is every untruth.

I remember the shock I felt when I first read Shakespeare. I expected to experience powerful aesthetic pleasure, but after reading his so-called best works—"King Lear," "Romeo and Juliet," "Hamlet," and "Macbeth"—not only did I feel no joy, but I was overwhelmed with aversion and boredom. I started to doubt whether I was missing something by viewing works that the civilized world regards as perfect as trivial and even bad, or if the significance that this civilized world places on Shakespeare’s works is itself misguided. My confusion deepened by the fact that I usually appreciate the beauty of poetry in any form; so why did these universally acknowledged masterpieces—the works of Shakespeare—not only fail to please me but actually irritate me? For a long time, I couldn’t trust my feelings, and for fifty years, to challenge myself, I repeatedly tried reading Shakespeare in every version I could find—in Russian, English, German, and even in Schlegel’s translation, as recommended. I read the dramas, comedies, and historical plays several times, and I always felt the same way: repulsion, fatigue, and confusion. Now, wanting to challenge myself once again, as a seventy-five-year-old, I’ve read all of Shakespeare again, including the historical plays, the "Henrys," "Troilus and Cressida," and "The Tempest." I felt even more strongly that same sentiment—this time, however, not confusion but a firm, undeniable conviction that the unquestionable reputation of great genius that Shakespeare holds, which leads contemporary writers to imitate him and readers and audiences to see nonexistent qualities in him—thus distorting their aesthetic and ethical understanding—is a significant harm, as is any form of untruth.

Altho I know that the majority of people so firmly believe in the greatness of Shakespeare that in reading this judgment of mine they will not admit even the possibility of its justice, and will not give it the slightest attention, nevertheless I will endeavor, as well as I can, to show why I believe that Shakespeare can not be recognized either as a great genius, or even as an average author....

Although I know that most people firmly believe in the greatness of Shakespeare to the point that they won't even consider the possibility that I might be right and won't pay any attention to my opinion, I will do my best to explain why I think Shakespeare should not be seen as either a great genius or even an average writer....

However hopeless it may seem, I will endeavor[254] to demonstrate in the selected drama—"King Lear"—all those faults equally characteristic also of all the other tragedies and comedies of Shakespeare, on account of which he not only is not representing a model of dramatic art, but does not satisfy the most elementary demands of art recognized by all.

However hopeless it may seem, I will try[254] to show in the chosen play—"King Lear"—all those flaws that are also typical of all the other tragedies and comedies of Shakespeare, which is why he not only fails to represent a model of dramatic art, but does not meet the most basic standards of art recognized by everyone.

Dramatic art, according to the laws established by those very critics who extol Shakespeare, demands that the persons represented in the play should be, in consequence of actions proper to their characters, and owing to a natural course of events, placed in positions requiring them to struggle with the surrounding world to which they find themselves in opposition, and in this struggle should display their inherent qualities.

Dramatic art, as defined by the critics who praise Shakespeare, requires that the characters in the play, through actions fitting their personalities and the natural unfolding of events, are put in situations where they must fight against the world around them, which they find themselves opposing, and in this struggle, they should reveal their true traits.

In "King Lear" the persons represented are indeed placed externally in opposition to the outward world, and they struggle with it. But their strife does not flow from the natural course of events nor from their own characters, but is quite arbitrarily established by the author, and therefore can not produce on the reader the illusion which represents the essential condition of art.

In "King Lear," the characters are definitely positioned in conflict with the outside world, and they fight against it. However, their struggle doesn't arise from the natural flow of events or their own personalities; instead, it's randomly created by the author, and as a result, it can't give the reader the sense of reality that represents the core of art.

Lear has no necessity or motive for his abdication; also, having lived all his life with his daughters, has no reason to believe the words of the two elders and not the truthful statement of the youngest; yet upon this is built the whole tragedy of his position.

Lear has no reason or motive for stepping down; also, having spent his entire life with his daughters, he has no reason to trust the words of the two older ones over the honest statement of the youngest. Yet, this is what leads to the entire tragedy of his situation.

Similarly unnatural is the subordinate action: the relation of Gloucester to his sons. The positions of Gloucester and Edgar flow from the circumstance that Gloucester, just like Lear, immediately[255] believes the coarsest untruth and does not even endeavor to inquire of his injured son whether what he is accused of be true, but at once curses and banishes him. The fact that Lear's relations with his daughters are the same as those of Gloucester to his sons makes one feel yet more strongly that in both cases the relations are quite arbitrary, and do not flow from the characters nor the natural course of events. Equally unnatural, and obviously invented, is the fact that all through the tragedy Lear does not recognize his old courtier, Kent, and therefore the relations between Lear and Kent fail to excite the sympathy of the reader or spectator. The same, in a yet greater degree, holds true of the position of Edgar, who, unrecognized by any one, leads his blind father and persuades him that he has leapt off a cliff, when in reality Gloucester jumps on level ground.

Similarly unnatural is the subordinate action: the relationship between Gloucester and his sons. The situations of Gloucester and Edgar arise from the fact that Gloucester, just like Lear, immediately believes the most blatant lie and doesn’t even try to ask his injured son if the accusations against him are true but instead curses and banishes him right away. The similarity between Lear's relationships with his daughters and Gloucester's with his sons makes it even clearer that in both cases, these relationships are completely arbitrary, not stemming from the characters or the natural flow of events. Equally unnatural, and obviously contrived, is the fact that throughout the tragedy, Lear does not recognize his old servant, Kent, which causes the relationship between Lear and Kent to fail to resonate with the reader or audience. This is even more pronounced in Edgar's situation, who, going unrecognized by anyone, leads his blind father and convinces him that he has jumped off a cliff, when in fact Gloucester is just jumping on level ground.

These positions, into which the characters are placed quite arbitrarily, are so unnatural that the reader or spectator is unable not only to sympathize with their sufferings but even to be interested in what he reads or sees. This in the first place.

These roles, into which the characters are placed randomly, feel so unnatural that the reader or viewer can't help but be disinterested in their struggles and even in the story itself. That's the first point.

Secondly, in this, as in the other dramas of Shakespeare, all the characters live, think, speak, and act quite unconformably with the given time and place. The action of "King Lear" takes place 800 years b.c., and yet the characters are placed in conditions possible only in the Middle Ages: participating in the drama are kings, dukes, armies, and illegitimate children, and gentlemen, courtiers, doctors, farmers, officers, soldiers, and knights with vizors, etc. It[256] is possible that such anachronisms (with which Shakespeare's dramas abound) did not injure the possibility of illusion in the sixteenth century and the beginning of the seventeenth, but in our time it is no longer possible to follow with interest the development of events which one knows could not take place in the conditions which the author describes in detail. The artificiality of the positions, not flowing from the natural course of events, or from the nature of the characters, and their want of conformity with time and space, is further increased by those coarse embellishments which are continually added by Shakespeare and intended to appear particularly touching. The extraordinary storm during which King Lear roams about the heath, or the grass which for some reason he puts on his head—like Ophelia in "Hamlet"—or Edgar's attire, or the fool's speeches, or the appearance of the helmeted horseman, Edgar—all these effects not only fail to enhance the impression, but produce an opposite effect. "Man sieht die Absicht und man wird verstimmt," as Goethe says. It often happens that even during these obviously intentional efforts after effect, as, for instance, the dragging out by the legs of half a dozen corpses, with which all Shakespeare's tragedies terminate, instead of feeling fear and pity, one is tempted rather to laugh.

Secondly, in this, like in Shakespeare's other plays, all the characters behave, think, speak, and act in ways that don’t align with the time and place they’re set in. The action of "King Lear" is supposed to take place 800 years **B.C.**, yet the characters exist in conditions that are only realistic for the Middle Ages: the drama includes kings, dukes, armies, illegitimate children, gentlemen, courtiers, doctors, farmers, officers, soldiers, knights in armor, etc. It’s possible that such anachronisms (which are common in Shakespeare's works) didn’t hurt the illusion back in the sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries, but today it’s hard to follow the plot when you know the events couldn’t happen under the circumstances that the author describes in detail. The artificiality of the situations, which don't arise from a natural progression of events or the characters' nature, and their inconsistency with time and space, is further heightened by the exaggerated embellishments Shakespeare continually adds to evoke emotion. The intense storm that King Lear wanders through on the heath, or the grass he randomly places on his head—like Ophelia in "Hamlet"—or Edgar's costume, or the jester’s speeches, or the appearance of the armored horseman, Edgar—all these effects not only fail to improve the impact but actually create the opposite. "One sees the intention and it becomes unsettling," as Goethe says. Often, even during these obviously deliberate attempts to evoke emotion, like when several corpses are dragged out at the end of all of Shakespeare’s tragedies, instead of feeling fear and pity, one may just end up laughing.

FOOTNOTES:

[52] From "A Critical Essay on Shakespeare," published in 1907.

[52] From "A Critical Essay on Shakespeare," published in 1907.

END OF VOLUME VIII




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!